Chapter 1: Whispers and Feelings
Chapter Text
Fragmentation
A D.N.Angel Fan Fiction
Prologue
There is no such thing as a clean break. When something is broken, it will, more often than not, shatter and break into fragments. Such was the case in the destruction of the Hikari artwork, the Black Wings.
Two thieves, Niwa Taize and Kagetsu Rize, cousins within the same clan, were tasked to capture and seal the Black Wings, the Hikari clan’s ultimate and most powerful living masterpiece. That night, Fukami Hikari and, according to accounts from both family’s relations over the years, an unknown assistant, were in the middle of the life breathing ceremony, when the Phantom Theives struck. However, something went terribly wrong during the heist. The Hikari magic recoiled, destroying the Black Wings and sending the fragments into the very hearts… no, the very souls of both the Hikari’s and Niwa’s; Thus, giving birth to Dark and Yessenia Mousy, and Krad. It is unknown what happened with the Hikari assistant, or if they were affected by the incident. They ran away from the scene, from what Taize later recounted.
After over three hundred years of turmoil and unrest between the two families, it all came to an end when Niwa Daisuke, Dark’s vessel, Kagetsu Yessenia, Yessenia Mousy’s vessel, and Hikari Satoshi, Krad’s vessel, worked together to destroy the Black Wings once more, and finally bid farewell to their Other Selves. It’s been three years since then, and the young teens were able to live normal lives, at last. Or so they thought…
New artworks have started to appear in the museums. Pieces that emanate the vaguest scent of Hikari magic… with something more sinister entangled with it. An ancient magic is at play again, threatening the peace that was desperately coveted for so long, and bringing forth new players, new desires… and obsessions. History has a way of repeating itself, and a young woman, Kyokutou Makoto, a long-time friend of Yessenia, is about to find herself in the middle of the centuries old tragedy.
Chapter 1
Whispers and Feelings
Makoto woke up with an uneasy feeling that morning, and couldn’t put her finger on as to why. She hated that; the notion that something was wrong but didn’t know what it was. Maybe it was because it was her first day as a first year in high school? Yeah, maybe that was it, she thought. As cliché as it was. Something in her gut told her that just wasn’t it, but she just let it drift away into an afterthought.
She went to the bathroom to start her day and, after a steaming shower, looked at herself in the mirror, and pouted. She had bright green eyes and white, layered hair that was short and cropped into a bob at the top, and long at the bottom, coming almost down to her ankles. It was hard to manage, but there really wasn’t much she could do except put it into a low ponytail, or braid it to keep it out of her way. She tried to cut it before, but it seemed to grow back to its obnoxious length within a month. She gave up in frustration, and decided to roll with it.
“It’s going to be another long year of stares and questions, isn’t it?” She asked as if it were her reflection’s fault. How many times was she going to have to tell the story?
~*~
It had been three years since it happened, the incident. She couldn’t remember much, and that’s what bothered her the most. It was just days after Yessenia, her best friend since first grade, and her cousin, Niwa Daisuke, had returned home from their battle with the Black Wings, and she was anxiously waiting for more details. Yessenia had promised her that she’d call that day. She had gotten tired of waiting around the house and had already done her chores around the family temple… twice. Her fidgeting was driving her mother crazy, so she booted her outside.
She was eyeing the phone on the kitchen counter as her nervous steps made a rut in the grass. She was half tempted to call Yessenia herself, but didn’t want to be pushy and impatient. She nearly jumped out of her skin when the phone finally screamed to life in the receiver. She was about to run up the porch steps when something hit her hard in the back, sending her flying forward. She remembered the pain like her chest was about to collapse on itself. She remembered the world turning black.
Makoto vaguely remembered waking up in her father’s arms. Her mother was crying, and calling out to her, but she felt like she was underwater, and her mother was trying to speak to her from the surface. Her chest felt like it was on fire, and her lungs ached for air
“What happened?” she croaked. Her throat felt like she had swallowed knives.
“Oh honey, thank God! Thank God we made it in time!” her mother sobbed, taking Makoto’s hands and kissing her fingers.
“Makoto,” her father said, his voice nearly in a whisper from choking back tears. He paused, taking a deep breath to compose himself before he continued. “You were attacked… You were attacked by a demon.”
“A demon?” Makoto winced as she took in a breath. “But how did it get on temple grounds? Where did it go?”
Her parents looked at each other. Then her mother spoke, “Honey… this was a possession unlike we’ve ever seen before. It was so powerful. We tried to exorcise it, but it was killing you in the process. We… we had to seal it inside of you.”
The realization, the true horror of it all permeated through her being, like the pain settling in her bones. “What… you what?”
Her father held her tighter, hushed her softly. “We’ll show you. Come.”
He cradled her against his chest, stood, and slowly started walking towards the house, Makoto’s mother on his heels. He carried her to the bathroom, and faced the mirror. She gingerly turned her head, gasped, then painfully wriggled out of her father’s grasp to get a better look at herself. Her black shoulder length hair was now snow white, and nearly dragging on the floor. Her chocolate brown eyes where now a bright green, like emeralds.
She noticed a searing pain on her back like a sunburn, and turned her back to the mirror to peer over her shoulder to see what it was. Sprawling nearly shoulder to shoulder on her back, was a large, ugly blistering mess of a burn mark. It looked like she had had wings, but they were set ablaze and melted off her back.
“The entry mark,” her father explained. “It hit you square in the back from wherever the hell it came from. It was so violent, so powerful,” her father trailed off, swallowing tears.
“Too powerful,” her mother continued softly. “We did everything in our power to expel it from you, but… but it was like it was taking your soul with it. We did the only other thing we could think of to keep you with us… we’re so sorry, Makoto.”
Makoto quietly turned back around to face herself, leaning on the counter for support. She looked like a completely different person; and, somewhere deep inside, she knew she was. Her legs felt like they were going to give out on her; her stomach started to turn. Her nerves finally reaching their limit, she ran to the toilet and threw up. Her parents rushed to her side, holding back her hair, and rubbing her shoulders. When the stomach spasms stopped, she burst into tears crying, screaming.
“You’re still our daughter, Makoto,” her mother cried, pulling her baby to her chest. “Nothing will change that. Nothing will ever change that.”
“Mom, look at me!” Makoto sobbed, tucking herself under her mother’s neck to get closer. “What are we going to do? What is everyone going to say? What am I going to do with myself now? I can’t become a priestess anymore… I’m tainted… tainted!”
“Makoto,” her father cupped her face in his hands, gently lifting her face to make her look at him. His grey eyes were smokey and concentrated, trying to be strong for her sake. “You are still Kyokutou Makoto. Whatever may happen is up to the gods, now. We may very well find a way to rid you of this demon, and you can continue forward as a priestess. Whatever cards we are delt, there’s a destiny waiting for you. There’s a higher purpose to this.”
“‘A higher purpose’,” Makoto laughed wryly. “What higher purpose can there be for a demon- bound human?”
~*~
Sixteen years-old and she’s been trying to figure that out ever since. She obviously hadn’t told the truth of her appearance. She grew tired with coming up with a new story every year, so paraphrased it to intense trauma. Of course, there came the prying questions of what happened, but she either turned them down politely, or (in most cases) gave them a death glare which shut them up pretty quick. There was no in between.
Luckily, however, she knew she wouldn’t be toughing out the new school year alone. Yessenia (or “Yessy” as she preferred to be called) would be in her class. They both went to different junior highs on opposite sides of the city after middle school, but would try to get together, call, and even write when they had the chance. And from the excited phone call she received the night before, she would finally meet the infamous Niwa Daisuke, and even Hikari Satoshi, formally Hiwatari. It would be more than interesting to meet the infamous former Black and White Wings, and learn what life has been like for them post… well everything.
She had gotten into her new uniform with red plaid pants, with a white button up and, a red tie and blazer with the Azumano High School emblem, and looked at herself in the mirror once more when she heard her mother knock on the door frame.
“Well don’t you look dapper, sir,” her mom joked.
“Har, har,” Makoto said rolling her eyes, but chuckling despite herself. “It’s not my fault I’m taller than the average girl, and the skirts are too short for me. And, to top it all off, from what Yessy told me, I’m just a little shorter than Niwa and Hikari, and they’ve really sprouted over the years apparently. Making me the Lady Gandalf amongst Hobbits.”
Her mother laughed. “You can thank your father for those lovely, long legs of yours. Thankfully the school was understanding about the situation, but you may be running in to the same… situation, again this year.”
“Oh, don’t even get me started,” Makoto groaned. “‘Oh, Makoto’s so handsome! Oh, he’s so mysterious!’ or, my personal favorite… the realization: ‘Makoto, you’re a girl?’”
“And you still end up getting tons of love letters,” her mom giggled while helping Makoto straighten her blazer.
“I’m not judging,” Makoto continued. “In fact, it’s flattering; but, it’s still a little embarrassing, nonetheless.”
“Well, even then, here’s to a smooth year of new friends, and experiences,” her mother said wrapping her arms around her daughter’s shoulders, and giving her a peck on the cheek.
“Yep. Here, here.”
When she went down stairs, her father was sitting at the kitchen table with his calligraphy set, and his daily cup of green tea. He was working on making sacred sutures, holding his sleeve carefully with one hand, and delicately writing the spell with the other. Ever since she was little, she always loved watching him work on them. His movements were so effortless and smooth. She waited to greet him until he was done with the one he was working on so as not to break his concentration.
“Good morning, papa,” she said giving him a hug from behind and a kiss on the cheek.
“Well, good morning, Makoto,” he replied jovially. “Ready for your first day of High School?”
“Ready as I’ll ever be. At least I’ll have Yessenia with me this year. And I’ll be meeting her friends.”
“Ah, yes, Niwa and Hikari, right? The former Black and White Wings?” He gave her an inquisitive look as he continued to work. “All that magic business is done for good, isn’t it? I don’t want you getting mixed up into any of it.”
“Yes, it’s done, papa. And I’m glad of it. I couldn’t even begin to imagine what they were going through. Especially Hikari. I think he got the short end of the stick in the whole thing. But, I’m eager to see how they’ve been faring all these years. Yessenia said that they’ve all changed a great deal, and for the better.”
“Well, that’s good, that’s good. I bet you all will be great friends.”
“I hope so,” Makoto said smiling as her mother handed her lunch to her. She was about to leave, when she thought harder on her bad feeling. “Papa,” she said turning back. “May I take some sutures with me? I have a feeling something is going to happen today, and I’d rather be prepared than not.”
He stopped and looked up at her, a little surprised. “A bad feeling, eh? Did you have any visions last night?”
“No,” she admitted. “I just feel like something is wrong, and I don’t know what. And, to answer the inevitable, no it’s not ‘first-day-of-school jitters’; it’s an honest to the gods bad feeling.”
He stared at her a moment. He knew that out of the rest of the family, Makoto’s senses had always been more heightened than the rest of theirs; especially after her incident all those years ago. Her piercing green eyes stared back into his. She was serious.
“Give her the sutures, papa,” a little voice said from the top of the stairs.
Ami, the youngest at four years-old, tottered down the stairs with her favorite large stuffed rabbit in tow. She sluggishly made her way to Makoto and hugged her legs, rubbing her eyes sleepily. “I have a bad feeling, too.”
“Ami, you too?” Makoto asked picking up her baby sister for a good morning hug. Ami nodded and tucked her head under Makoto’s chin. “Something scary is going to happen today.”
Their father was actually surprised by this. He knew Ami’s spiritual powers were still growing, but she often surprised them with a premonition or two, even at such a young age. Maybe this was serious. “Well, if both of you are having a feeling, then it must be right.” He reached into his sleeve, pulled out a small handful of sutures, and slipped them into Makoto’s satchel with a reassuring tap. “I’ll take a look in the sacred fire today; see what we can see.”
“Thanks, papa,” Makoto replied, relieved, and giving him another kiss on the cheek. She set Ami down with a hard kiss on the cheek, making her laugh. “And you have a good day, too, Li’le Missy.”
“You, too, Big Missy!”
And with that, she left; feeling a little more relaxed and prepared for the what the day was going to bring.
~*~
Yessy had been pacing back and forth in the kitchen braiding her long blonde hair as she was trying to figure out if she was forgetting anything, before she went to meet Daisuke at the station. She had tried to leave three times already, but forgot one thing or another, and had to turn back, getting distracted and adding other things to her bag that she might need for the first day back. Something was making her antsy, forgetful. Something was wrong somewhere but she couldn’t think of what it might be. She hated that. She wondered if Makoto was sensing the same thing. With her enate spiritual power as a shrine maiden, she was pretty in tune with the world and what maybe going on. She’d ask her later.
She did one last sweep around the house to double check her triple check, and was about to officially leave, when something spoke. It was soft. So soft, Yessy wasn’t sure if she had heard right.
"Yessy?"
She spun around with a gasp. It couldn’t be, could it? “Hello?” She called out hesitantly.
There was no reply but the wind rustling the curtains. She listened harder for something, anything. She wasn’t going crazy, was she? She shook her head. “Nah… it can’t be.”
And she left.
She walked briskly down the side walk, hoping that getting her blood pumping would dull down her nerves. It had been three years. Three years. All the Hikari artworks were captured and sealed away.
The Cultural Reform was stopped.
The Black Wings was destroyed.
Dark, Yessenia, and Krad were gone.
Everything was over. It had to be. What would be the purpose for them coming back, anyway?
“Hey, Yessy!” A voice called out.
Now she knew she heard that voice.
Her cousin Daisuke Niwa was arriving at the steps of the train just as she was, his spikey red hair bobbing in the breeze as he jogged up to her. He was smiling, albeit slightly out of breath.
“Oh, hey, Dai.”
He noticed her lack of enthusiasm, and stopped. “Hey, are you alright? You look worried about something. Are you nervous about your first day of High School?”
“Um… I’m not sure, actually,” she admitted. “I’ll tell you on the way.”
~*~
Hikari Satoshi was sitting at his kitchen table drinking coffee and eating his breakfast while reading the newspaper. He enjoyed the early morning quiet, with no one but himself to talk to, or not. Especially since Krad was finally out of the picture. No taunting whispers, no maliciously ripping his way into being from the inside out. He was himself, and only himself; and he was more grateful for that than he could put into words, or not, which he chose with every blissful sip of coffee and turn of a page.
After the Black Wings was destroyed, it took him a while to relax. The whole year-and-a- half afterwards, to be more precise. He would wake from nightmares, certain that the whole thing was a dream, that he was still under the watchful eye of his Other Self, that he still had a job to do.
As the summer days after school went on, he realized hour by hour, day by day, that he was free. Finally, free. He told himself he was going to start doing everything he put off because he felt obligated to fulfil the Hikari legacy. No more Phantom Thief chasing. No more elaborate schemes to carry on the family name. Being the praised “child genius” with a degree, and the youngest Azumano Police Chief (now retired) also brought on their own troubles and burdens which he gladly shed off as soon as his role in the story was done. He was determined to live the life that was stolen from him at such a young age. This would be his second go round in High School, but he didn’t mind. In fact, he was excited. For the first time in his sixteen years of life, he was looking forward to going to school, and getting to be an actual teenager.
He looked at his watch, and noticed it was almost time to go. As he closed the newspaper, an article on the back page caught his eye:
Breathtaking New Artworks at the Azumano Museum
Are Incredibly Life-like!
He took a closer look at the picture and squinted. It was large statue of an angel wrapped in flowing cloth and reaching for something unknown in the air. The detail certainly was impeccable, and the technique looked difficult. Something about the style seemed familiar, but wasn’t sure why. Maybe he’d go check it out soon, and ask Daisuke and Yessenia to come along, as well.
That was another thing he greatly appreciated… having real friends. For years, he felt like he couldn’t be attached to anything, people, hobbies or otherwise; else Krad would literally rip it to shreds, without so much as a bat of an eye. At fourteen years of age, he felt he’d sold his heart and soul to what he was born into. His only mission in life was to end the blasted curse that was his family name, and to maybe, finally live a normal life. Daisuke and Yessenia, though they had their opposing roles to play against his, felt his pain and knew he couldn’t help it. They were there for him during and after; and for that, he was also grateful.
He decided not to take his chauffer today. He knew he’d make it to the station by the skin of his teeth; but, one of the things he also wanted to try was not being punctual for once, and challenging the clock. He looked at his watch again, grinned, and started to run. He was going to make it just in time. He’d be lying if he said the adrenaline rush wasn’t fun.
He ran down the side walk, passing through the little town, restaurants and shops. He turned a corner and down an alleyway. He knew the city like the back of his hand, and all the short cuts he could take to get to the station. He wondered with bittersweet nostalgia if some of these routes were what Dark took on many of his narrow escapes from the police. He chuckled to himself, imagining he was a Phantom Thief, then shrugged it off as he cantered into a sprint. He wasn’t going to think of Phantom Thieves today, or ever again, for that matter.
The next turn should lead him to the town square, and from there, it should be a straight shot to the station. He’d make it with a minute to spare. That is, he thought so until he turned the corner, and ran straight into someone. Hard. Satchels, papers, and his glasses were sent flying.
He rubbed his head, and looked up to see a young man with long white hair rubbing his forehead, as well. He noticed, upon further inspection, that the boy was wearing the same school uniform he was. Upon even further inspection, and slight embarrassment, he noticed the light curvature of breasts in the slightly baggy, white button-up shirt. The boy wasn’t a boy at all, but a girl in the boy’s uniform; and when she looked up at him, she had the brightest green eyes he had ever seen.
The bell for the 7:30 train tolled. The last call was made. The train left, leaving the two staring at each other.
~*~
Makoto was rubbing her head, hissing in a breath through her teeth. She looked up and noticed a young man holding his head as well and staring at her in surprise. He was handsome and lanky, but had a slightly built frame as all young men do. Soft blue hair settled around his temples, and dark blue eyes were watching her. She smiled, a little embarrassed that she didn’t see him coming. She looked around at the paper carnage, and noticed a pair of glasses hidden under some paper.
“In a rush there, bud?” She asked, handing him the glasses. She noticed that he was wearing the same school uniform and smiled. “Hey, you’re going to Azumano High School, too?”
The boy shyly took the glasses from her and smiled back. “Yeah, I am.” He looked around at the mess, and sheepishly continued, “I’m really sorry about this. I was… testing a new short cut.”
“Nah, it’s fine,” Makoto laughed in reply, as she started picking up papers and putting them back in her bag. She looked up at the clock in the middle of the square, and winced. “But looks like we’re going to be late. You wouldn’t, by any chance, have a short cut to get to school on time? I’d hate to make a bad impression on my first day.”
“As a matter of fact, I do,” the boy replied, buckling up his satchel once more and settling it back on his shoulders. He reached out a hand to help her up. “Come on. If we go now, we can make it.”
She smiled as she took his hand and hopped up. “Lead the way then, mon capitan.”
They took off in a sprint as soon as she got on her feet. She stayed a few paces behind him, letting him lead the way. He was fast, but she was able to keep up.
“The fastest route is to go through down town,” the boy said through a breath. “Are you okay with a bit of an obstacle course?”
“I’m always up for a challenge,” Makoto replied. “Bring it on.”
They took the main street passing the town homes and cafes, the savory smells wafting past them as they wove their way through the crowds. They raced down a side street that lead to the water-side restaurants. As they ran, Makoto couldn’t help but look out at the bay with the little fishing boats speckled across the water. She breathed in the warm, salty air. She loved this little town and all it’s whimsical wonder. And she loved that she was getting to have a bit of an adventure on her first of school.
“By the way,” the boy said, interrupting her thoughts. “On top of running into you, I rudely forgot to introduce myself. I’m Hikari. Hikari Satoshi.”
“Hikari?” She ran a little harder to match pace with the boy and run next to him. “You wouldn’t happen to know a Kagetsu Yessenia, would you?”
He took a surprised sideways glace at her as they ran through the opening of the bridge. “Yeah, I do. She’s a dear friend of mine.”
Makoto beamed. She couldn’t believe her luck! “She’s my best friend! I’m Kyokutou Makoto. She’s told me all about you!”
His eyes widened a bit, then he squinted with a judging look. “How much exactly?”
She gave him a reassuring nudge with her elbow and winked. “Don’t worry, nothing I couldn’t handle, and nothing you should worry about.” She saw him staring suspiciously from the corner of her eye, and continued. “Besides, I’m pretty well versed in the world of magic. Nothing really surprises me, anymore.”
She heard him let out a soft sigh of relief. “Well, alright, then,” he replied with a smile. “It’s not like it matters that you know, anyway. It’s all over, now.”
As soon as they ran across the bridge, they saw more kids in the school uniform. That reminded him…
“By the way,” Hikari continued as he slowed down to a jog. “Why are you wearing the boy’s uniform?”
“Oh, you can tell I’m a girl?” Makoto asked in surprise.
“Do you not want people to know?” He blushed as he remembered earlier.
“No, no, I’m so glad! You’re probably the first one in my school career that could tell! You see, I’m pretty tall for a girl, and the skirts are a wee bit too short; so… yeah, you can see where the issue is,” she laughed as they ran up to the front gate of the school. “But luckily I have special permission from the school to wear the boys’ uniform. The thing is, I was lucky enough for you to recognize that I was a girl. I’m more worried about everyone else.”
“A recurring issue, huh?”
“Recurring, consistent, and annoying, indeed.”
He laughed as they walked through the gate. “Well, here’s to a better year for you.”
As they were making their way across the court yard, Makoto heard a distant scream, and a rush of feet behind them that got louder by the second. She turned around just in time for Yessy to jump up into her arms for a hug. They screamed in delight as Makoto spun her around.
“Well, lookie here! A handsome young man! Let me proclaim my undying love to you!” Yessy wailed, tossing her head back dramatically when Makoto set her down.
“Oh, look! I tiny young maiden in need of rescuing!” Makoto replied back lowering her friend into a dip.
“Hey, watch it with the short comments, missy! My God, it’s so good to see you!” Yessy squealed, jumping up and hugging Makoto again. “You haven’t changed a bit!”
“Neither have you! It’s going to be a blast going to school with you again!”Yessy did a double take when she saw Hikari. “Oh, you two have met?”
Makoto and Hikari looked at each other and snickered, moving their bangs off to the side to reveal the already purple welts on their heads.
“You can say we… ran into each other on the way to school,” Hikari replied.
Yessy burst out laughing. “So suave, yet so cliché!”
“Hey, Yessy, wait for me!” A voice called out from around the corner.
They all turned to see that the front gate was about to close, but a young boy with spikey red hair slipped through just before in closed, nearly getting his blazer caught in the lock, and the teacher monitoring the gate yelling at him. He spun around a couple of times to clumsily bow and apologize before finally reaching the trio. He bent over with his hands on his knees to catch his breath, then looked up and glowered at Yessy.
“You… you ran off without me!” the boy said through wheezes.
“Oh… sorry, Dai,” Yessy said apologetically, and rubbing his back to soothe him. “I just got excited because I saw Makoto run by.”
Daisuke looked up in surprise, then beamed. “Oh, you’re Kyokutou? I’ve heard so much about you! It’s so nice to finally meet Yessy’s best friend!” He held out his hand and continued. “I hope we become good friends, as well!”
“And I you, Niwa,” Makoto replied shaking his hand. With that, they all turned and started walking up the steps of the school.
Makoto was, admittedly, a bit nervous to walk through those doors, but felt better when she felt Yessy hook an arm with hers as she chattered away to Niwa. She couldn’t help but sneak a glance over at Hikari who happened to be sneaking a glance as well, and gave her a soft smile, which she gladly returned, then looked forward. The bad feeling that seemed to be haunting her all morning seemed to leave itself at the door, allowing herself to embrace a giddiness she hadn’t felt in a long, long time.
Chapter 2: History Repeating
Notes:
There was some confusion with having two Yessenia's. Yessenia Kagetsu was named after Yessenia Mousy. They call Kagetsu "Yessy" for short, and Mousy by her full name. It'll put this into context in the next chapter :)
Chapter Text
Chapter 2
History Repeating
Makoto’s father sat at the kitchen table in thought long after Makoto had left, and his wife, Reiko, had taken Ami to school. He had finished his tea, and he was left in the peaceful quiet of the temple, their home, but his thoughts were racing. The fact the both Makoto and Ami were sensing something off bothered him. There was nothing unusual about the day, nothing out of the ordinary that seemed to pose a threat. However, the most unsuspecting and seemingly normal days were the ones that caught you off guard, and were the most dangerous. Well, he wasn’t going to be caught off guard; not with his daughters at stake.
He walked outside into the warm air, and through Makoto’s garden with all its savory smelling herbs and wonderfully pungent flowers. He smiled at how well everything was growing. Makoto was doing a wonderful job with keeping the temple grounds well-groomed and put together; but it made him sad that she wasn’t able to do what she wanted the most… to become a full-fledged priestess. She could refine her powers, and practice all she wanted, even become more powerful, but with no reward in her efforts. She would never be able to reach her full potential until they could dispel the demon from her. And that was something he and Reiko prayed and searched for every day, often into the wee hours of the night. Of course, they never told her that. They didn’t want to make her worry or feel guilty. They were the ones that sealed the demon inside of her; they were the ones who were going to free her from it.
He walked into the small temple, went to the square shaped fire pit and lit the fire into a roar, and sat down to pray.
“Holy fire,” he began, his voice low but lightly echoing in the wooden room. “Spirits, hear my prayer. My daughters have sensed something I cannot. Please, guide my mind and allow me to see what is to come!”
The fire pulsed in reply, sending a surge of power through the room, through him, and sent him into a trance.
It was inky blackness for a moment. Then he noticed something was falling from above. Snow? No… feathers. Black and white feathers. Further into the dark, he made out three figures. Two boys, and a girl. One of the boys had spiked, red hair and was standing with the girl, who was short and had long blonde hair. He looked closer, and realized that the girl was Yessenia. He had hardly recognized her, since he had seen her two years ago. The other boy was further away, back turned from the others. He was tall with light blue hair, a pair of glasses swung idly in this hand.
Suddenly there was a gust of wind, and the feathers seemed to separate by color, and surrounded the three. Black feathers engulfed Yessenia and her friend, and white for the other boy. When the gale settled, the children were replaced by three completely different people. Yessenia had become a tall young woman with strawberry blond hair that came down well past her waist. The red-haired boy was replaced with a towering young man with dark, dark amethyst hair; a mischievous smile curving his lips. The other young man was just as tall, and almost identical in looks to the dark-haired fellow, but with long blonde hair that, even with it being held back in a ponytail, almost dragged to the floor; a golden cross was clamped at the end of the lock and glittered in the dark as it was tossed about in the torrent.
Something white caught his eye just beyond the trio, but it was hazy and blurred like a ghost and he couldn’t quite make it out. He opened his spirit out more into the fire’s spell to send him deeper and get a better look, and to his shock…
“Makoto!”
She didn’t respond. She was facing the three, but her eyes were glazed over, and stared out past them, even past him towards something unknown. Her hair was out of it’s long pony tail and billowing in the wind, the cropped shorter layer fluttering about her face. Suddenly, out of the pitch black behind her, a pair of shadowy hands wrapped themselves around her shoulders and waist, and before her father could even call out, yanked her into the void.
“Nasuke? Nasuke!”
He awoke from the trance with a gasp, sweat beading and rolling down his face. The spirits had released him from his trance, and left the fire as crinkling embers. Reiko was by his side, shaking him awake. “Nasuke, the vision was taking you too far and you were calling out in your trance,” she continued. “Are you alright? What did you see?”
“I saw Yessenia in the vision standing with two young men, but… but they transformed,” he replied quietly, wiping his sweat with his sleeve.
“Transformed? You mean… they are coming back?”
“Yes, all three of them. I don’t know how, but they are. But… there’s something else.”
“I don’t like the sound of that.”
“Makoto was there, but… she seemed like she was under a spell herself… and something dragged her into the darkness.”
“Oh, God…”
“I don’t know how she’s connected to all of this… but she is, whether we like it or not.”
~*~
The day went on pretty much like Makoto thought it would. Lots of stares and whispers that rattled her nerves; lots of girls giggling and taking shy sideways glances that got her embarrassed; but luckily, she was able to laugh off the frustration with Yessenia throughout the day, and settle into the rhythm of being a High School First Year. However, the first day of the school year also meant members from all the clubs were out and about trying to find new bright-eyed recruits to join their clubs for the upcoming year. By the time lunch rolled around, Makoto had her arms and bag full of flyers, and she had them laid out in front of her in the grass as she, Yessenia, Niwa, and Hikari ate their lunch in the court yard.
“You know you didn’t have to take every flyer someone handed to you, right?” Yessenia laughed through a bite of her sandwich. “That there is such a thing as saying ‘no’?”
“I know, but it’s hard to say ‘no’ when they’re so hopeful and earnest,” Makoto complained shuffling through the papers. “And all these actually sound like a lot of fun, but I don’t see myself being invested with them all year, y’know? What about you, Niwa? What are you going for?”
Niwa blushed, embarrassed that he was mid-chew. “W-well, I really enjoy painting and sketching, so I usually always go for the art club. But my girlfriend, Riku, has been trying to convince me to join lacrosse, so I may go try out for the team; but it’s encouraged that we try to be a part of as many activities as we can, so I may do both.”
“Both, huh?” Makoto repeated more to herself than in reply. “Well, what about you, Yessenia? Hikari?”
“Well, I’ve been trying to learn the guitar, so I thought it’d be fun to join the music club and refine my skills a bit,” Yessenia replied.
“And I’ve...,” Hikari paused and blushed slightly. “I’ve never joined a club before. I spent most of my time reading and researching in the library; but I’ve decided I’m going to join the art club, and get to painting again.”
“Good for you, Satoshi!” Yessenia beamed. “I haven’t seen you paint or draw since… well, you know.”
Hikari smiled softly. “I was ashamed. Ashamed of what my family had done. Ashamed that so many lives fell victim to their ‘art’ just so they could play god. I felt like I had to atone for what they did by not creating anymore; that I didn’t deserve to create.” He looked down at his hands. “But then I realized… just like Krad wasn’t me, I’m not my ancestors. I can still create; I can still do what I love, and not breathe life into it because I can. Doing this will be my way of defying what my ancestors thought I should be.”
Makoto smiled. “That’s lovely, Hikari. Defiance in creation. That has a nice poetic ring to it.”
“I think so, too,” he said smiling back.
“You know, you guys are making the art club sound more and more appealing by the minute. I think I’ll join!” Makoto said shuffling through the pile to find the flier.
A small, light green pamphlet caught in the middle of the mound caught her eye, and she slipped it out. “Oh, a gardening club!”
“Do you like gardening, Kyokutou?” Niwa asked.
“You can say I have a green thumb,” she replied finding the art club flyer and putting it in her bag with the gardening club pamphlet.
“But don’t you already garden a ton at the shrine, anyway?” Yessenia asked. “Why garden anywhere else?”
“Well, I’m good at it, why not contribute somewhere else?”
“Shrine?” Hikari asked, surprised.
“Oh, Makoto’s family runs a shrine just outside of town,” Yessenia replied, wrapping an arm around Makoto’s neck as she plopped down in the grass next to her.
“Oh, you’re a priestess?”
Yessenia froze.
“Umm… in training,” Makoto said, blushing slightly. “Due to some… certain circumstances, I’m not able to become a full-fledged priestess, yet. But I can still train and refine what I can do. In the meantime, I keep up with the garden while I train.” She internally shook off the pain of what could have been, and gave him a wrinkle-nosed smile. “I told you that I was well versed in magic.”
“Impressive! Well, I’ll have to come by and have you read my fortune, then.”
She laughed. “I’d love that!”
At that moment, the bell for the end of break rung out, and as they started walking to class, Makoto threw the rest of the fliers in the trash.
~*~
As the classes went on, Yessenia took worried glances at Makoto, and felt stupid. Me and my big mouth, she thought. It was an accident, and she knew Makoto knew that; and Satoshi obviously didn’t know, and she knew Makoto knew that, too. But that still didn’t negate the fact that Makoto got hurt. She’d make it up to her later.
Yessenia knew everything that happened, and helped… well, at least tried to help Makoto through all the motions in any way she could. She remembered seeing her for the first time after the possession, and didn’t even recognize her. The girl sitting on her windowsill and glowering out the glass wasn’t the dark haired, brown eyed girl she grew up with; she looked ethereal like something out of a fairytale. She remembered having that initial thought, but then realized the poor thing probably didn’t even recognize herself, and it broke her heart. All she could do was reassure her that she was still her family no matter what she looked like, that she was still her Makoto, that she still loved her. Trying to help her to understand that was one thing; trying to get her to understand that her life wasn’t over because she couldn’t be a priestess anymore, and to help her love herself again… well, that was another feat altogether.
She tried to help her fill the void with other things. She talked her into taking martial arts with her, which Makoto thoroughly enjoyed more than she thought she would, and has continued classes since then; they took art classes together; they even took a sewing class, which… neither of them was good at it. Anything to keep Makoto’s hands busy, anything to mend and calm her heart, anything to make her feel she had options. It took a while, but the pay off was worth it. Seeing her best friend smile again was worth it.
It’s been three years and Makoto has taken great strides in coming to terms with everything; but she knew it hurt just as much as the moment her dream was snatched from her. She couldn’t imagine that pain.
“Yessy?”
Daisuke had snapped her out of her thoughts, and she looked around to see that class had let out for the day and she looked up to see that she and Daisuke were two of a handful of kids left in the room talking. Even Makoto was gone. She must have gone off to go check out the clubs. Daisuke was sitting in the desk in front of her and leaning over the back of the chair to get her attention. “Oh, hey. Sorry, I must have zoned out.”
“I’ll say,” he replied. “You looked like you were thinking a million things at the same time. I was asking you about this morning. You ran off after Kyokutou and never finished what you were saying. You said you heard something?”
“Oh… yeah, that.” She sat for a moment trying to find a good way to start. “Daisuke… have you ever had moments where you felt like Dark was still with you? That sometimes you could’ve sworn you heard his voice?”
Daisuke sat back, folding his arms in thought. “Hmm… there are moments where I’ll slip up on something, and I’ll find myself waiting for him to tease me. ‘Daisuke, you’re such a klutz!’ Or ‘Wow, what a smooth criminal you are!’” He stopped and chuckled to himself, but then looked sad. “Sometimes I’ll be working on a painting, and feel like Dark is watching over my shoulder, like he used to. I always liked it when he did; the notion a Phantom Thief was admiring my work. I will admit, I think about him all the time and get lonely. But… I’ve come to terms that he’s gone. Why? Did something happen?”
“I’m not altogether sure,” Yessenia replied quietly, leaning over the desk, and folding her hands. “This morning as I was leaving, I… Daisuke, I swear I heard Yessenia call out to me. It was really soft… like really, really quiet like she was whispering across the room to me, but I heard her. I don’t know how, but I did.”
Daisuke’s eyes widened, his arms unfolded and slipped to his sides. “What? Yessenia, that’s impossible. The Black Wings was…”
“I know,” Yessenia interrupted curtly. “It’s literally impossible that they could be back. But her voice was unmistakable. And I’ve had a bad feeling all morning.”
“What? You too?”
“Wait, you’ve been feeling anxious?”
“Ever since I woke up this morning.”
They stared at each other for a moment. This was weird. It was more than weird. Too weird to be a coincidence. Yessenia shot up from her chair and grabbed Daisuke’s wrist, dragging him out of his seat.
“Whoa! Where are we going?” Daisuke asked, tripping over the leg of a chair.
“We’re going to find Makoto. If there’s anybody that can get to the root of a bad feeling, it’s her.”
~*~
Makoto had gone to visit the gardening club first. She couldn’t help but smile at their reaction when they saw her walk into the room. It was the usual “oh my goodness, this person looks unreal” faces, but mixed with the excitement of having a new member. It made her feel special and wanted, even if they were gawking at her appearance. They gave her a tour of the garden, showed her their schedules, and the harvesting calendar. There were some vegetables she’s always wanted to work with, and the little flower garden stole her heart; hydrangeas, lavender, peonies, and, her personal favorite, newly planted rose bushes. The buds were just about to peek out of their little green bases, and she was so excited to tend to them and watch them bloom.
After some blushing, flustered good-byes from her new friends, she started making her way to the art room. As her mind trailed through the events of the day, she couldn’t help but be mentally dragged back to the lunch-time conversation. She felt a little flutter of bitterness, but shook it off with a deep breath and a bounce in her step. She knew Yessenia was just trying to brag on her and didn’t realize it was going to head in the direction it did. And, of course, Hikari didn’t know. She didn’t want him to know, and she couldn’t blame him for a hurt he didn’t inflict. And she didn’t want to be mad at him. Their adventure this morning was more than a little fun, especially getting to see the smile that seemed to be so elusive in Yessenia’s stories. She shook her head when she felt her face flush.
Get ahold of yourself, Makoto. It’s only the first day.
When she walked in to the room, students were walking around looking at the art projects from previous years. She, of course, started getting stares and whispers as she made her way through the gallery.
"Oh, my god! Look at this guy that just came in!"
"That’s Kyokutou from One A! Can you believe he’s an underclassman with those looks? He looks like a third year, at least!"
"He looks like a poser to me with that white hair. Bet he’s standoffish, too."
She sighed as she stopped to look up at a painting that was hanging above the window. It was a large oil painting of a skull on a pedestal with a red rose sprouting from an eye socket and resting on a bed of petals.
“Rather symbolic, isn’t it?”
She turned to see Hikari looking up at the painting with her. The whispers were turned up to eleven.
"Oh my god, it’s Hikari! I didn’t think he’d join a club this year!"
"He’s a first year, too?"
"They actually look pretty good together. Is it weird that I’m jealous already?"
“From death springs forth life. I like that notion,” he continued. He peeked over his shoulder at the groups of kids who blushed and looked away. “Boy, you weren’t kidding,” he whispered, slightly leaning sideways towards her. “They’re all staring like owls and gossip like hens.”
Makoto chuckled softly. “I should be pretty used to it by now, but each year is different. Thanks for the save,” she whispered back, lightly elbowing him in the arm.
At that moment a teacher walked into the room. “Hello, class! I’m Mr. Hinabe, the club supervisor. Welcome and thank you for choosing the art club! The president of the art club wasn’t able to attend today’s meeting due to some important family business, so I’ll be leading in her stead, today. Everyone, please have a seat.” He continued as the students shuffled to their chairs, “Many see art as ‘just a hobby’ or a frivolous waste of time. However, art is truly capturing a moment, and redefining it in your own way. But, sometimes, you’ll only have a moment to capture whatever it is you want to draw, which is why sketching is good practice for any beginner, and even seasoned artists. We’re going to do just that, starting with a timed sketching exercise. Everyone grab an easel and a large sheet of paper, set up in a wide circle, and we’ll get started.”
“So,” Hikari said as he set up his easel next to Makoto and settled on his stool. “What kind of medium do you like to work with, Kyokutou?”
“I like to doodle and sketch, but I mostly work with watercolors,” she replied setting her pencil in the ridges at the bottom of the easel. “What about you?”
“I love drawing, but I like working with oil and acrylic paints the most,” he replied with a soft smile. “There’s something almost intimate in mixing the colors yourself, and the different tools you get to use to create the effects in the paint you want. I think working on the fine details of a painting are my favorite part.”
“That sounds intriguing,” she replied, smiling at his sincerity. “I hope we get to learn something like that here.” She watched as the teacher entered in the middle of the circle and do a double take when he saw her. She knew where this was going. “Bet you ten bucks he’s going to need a model.”
“Bet you another ten bucks it’s going to be you,” Hikari teased looking ahead and trying to keep a smile from playing on the corner of his lips.
“Now for this exercise, we’re going to need a model,” Mr. Hinabe said, projecting his voice as he walked around the circle. He pointed to Makoto, “You there. Would you model for us?”
Goddammit.
“Sure,” Makoto replied with a smile. She looked at Hikari and rolled her eyes. She heard him coughing to stifle his chuckling as she walked in to the middle of the circle.
“And your name, Mister…?”
“Miss, actually, Kyokutou. Makoto Kyokutou.”
There was a soft murmur in the room, along with a couple of prolonged what’s and oh man’s upon her gender reveal.
“Oh,” the teacher replied, embarrassed.
“Don’t worry, sir; I get it all the time.”
“Oh… w-well, in that case, Miss Kyokutou, thank you for volunteering. Now, class, Kyokutou here will be striking poses for you to sketch, but I will be timing you. The sketch doesn’t need to be perfect, nor does it have to be super detailed. Just sketch as much as you can in the allotted time. Kyokutou, you can do whatever pose you want, just be sure it’s a something you’d be comfortable in for a long time. Once you pose, I’ll start the time.”
“Ah, okay,” Makoto replied.
She thought for a moment. She wanted to give them a challenge. She remembered some of the feet positions from when she took ballet when she was little, and put her feet into fifth position, bringing her right foot forward and parallel to her left, lifted her arms above her head, and lifted her chin slightly. There was another soft murmur.
“Very good,” the teacher smiled. “You have one minute. Pencils ready, and… go!”
The time went from one minute, to thirty seconds, to ten seconds with her changing poses in between. She could hear the soft hurried scrapes of pencils and feel all their eyes glancing up at her for reference. She could see Hikari from her peripheral vision, and was curious how she looked in his eyes.
“And… time!” Mr. Hinabe called out. “Kyokutou, would you like to walk around and see what your peers came up with?”
Makoto nodded, and started with the student closest to her, wanting to save Hikari for last for both as a surprise for herself, and to tease him by making him wait a bit for laughing at her. It was neat getting to see everyone’s styles. Some were very obviously just starting out as artists, but they all showed potential. When she finally came up on Hikari, she was taken aback. His sketches were beautifully intricate, even the ten second piece captured her semblance, right down to her pony tail hanging down.
“Hikari, these are beautiful!” Makoto exclaimed. “And to think these were done is such a short amount of time!”
“Hikari?” Mr. Hinabe asked. “Ah, I’ve heard a lot about you, young man. I can’t wait to see what you come up with in the future!”
“Thank you, sir,” Hikari said with a nod.
“Now class,” the teacher continued. “These sketches will be one of many pieces you all will put in your portfolio that we will show off in the Cultural Festival in a couple of months. Each week in between now and then, we will be practicing with different mediums and studying various styles of art via different projects I will be assigning you, which we will all combine to create a gallery for the festival as well! Speaking of which, your first task for the club is to go to a museum and research some art styles you’d be interested in trying out during club meetings. With that, we’ll go ahead and wrap up today’s meeting! I can’t wait to see you all progress as artists!”
~*~
The sun burned a bright orange against the late afternoon sky as the last of students trickled out of the school to head home. Makoto still felt the irritating flutter of the odd feeling from that morning in the pit of her stomach, but nothing had happened all day. Maybe it really was just first-day-of-school jitter, just blown out of proportion? She shrugged it off once more as she and Hikari strolled down the front steps of the school.
“I think I’m really going to enjoy this club,” Makoto said stretching her arms up and cradling the back of her neck in her hands. “But I’m not quite sure where to start on the research. There’s so much I want to do!”
“Well, I was reading the paper this morning, and there are some new works at the Azumano museum,” Hikari replied. “I was thinking about checking them out. Would you want to grab Yessenia and Daisuke and go now?”
“Sure!” Makoto felt the soft buzz of her phone in her bag and pulled it out. It was a message from Yessenia.
Yessy: Hey, could you meet up with Daisuke and me? There’s something we have to talk about.
“Speak of the devil,” Makoto said. She texted back:
Me: Meet Hikari and me at the Azumano museum, and we can talk there : )
Yessy: K. Meet you there in ten
“They’re going to meet us there,” Makoto said, putting her phone away.
“Perfect! Shall we?” Hikari asked, readjusting his satchel on his shoulder.
“Lead the way, mon capitan.”
As they walked along, they chatted about their lives, and what they wanted out of the school year. Makoto talked about her family and their little temple tucked at the top of a hill on the other side of town. Hikari talked about his past, and how he got to the point where he was now. Makoto listened intently to everything. The late nights as a police chief and hunting down Dark and Yessenia. The burden his adopted father placed on him. The curse of the Hikari’s as a whole. Krad.
The way he described his Other Self was worse than what Yessenia had described, and made her shudder. Manipulative, sly, possessive, evil. But she looked at the young man walking confidently next to her and talking about his future plans, and could tell that he was worlds away from the caged bird he used to be. He seemed to be thriving, and even though she didn’t know the boy he was before, she was happy for him.
As they walked up to the museum, Makoto suddenly felt a jolt like something had shocked her, and gasped. The anxious feeling was spidering its way up her stomach. Something was here.
“Kyokutou?” Hikari had made it halfway up the steps when he noticed she wasn’t following him. “Are you alright?”
“Hm? Oh… yeah, yeah, I’m fine. Just winded from the walk,” she lied. “I’ll be fine once we go inside.” She followed him in, but kept her guard.
The cool air hit them as they made their way into the lobby and the cozy atmosphere of the museum enveloped them. People were making their way around the galleries and stopping in front of paintings. Young artists were sitting on benches people watching and sketching the statues scattered around the museum floor. They decided to make their way through each gallery one at a time, and commented on the pieces as they went along.
Makoto was having a wonderful time, but couldn’t help but feel on edge. She monitored the crowds as they walked along, hoping that maybe she’d spot something, anything to confirm whatever the hell was going on. The suspense of an impending something made her feel like she was in a thriller, that something was going to make itself known any minute. But nothing was out of the ordinary, nothing seemed to be wrong, and ironically that was irritating her.
When they finally made it to the last exhibit, they noticed it was a lot more crowded than the rest of the galleries. People were flowing in and out of the entrance hall and buzzing about the new additions to the museum.
"They were all so beautiful!"
"I can’t believe the amount of detail the artists put into everything! Simply amazing!"
"They’re all so realistic, too!"
"That last one took my breath away!"
Makoto eyed the entrance and squinted. She pinpointed the source of the feeling to somewhere in the exhibit. There was definitely a presence there.
“This was the exhibit I was telling you about, Kyokutou. Want to go in?” Hikari asked.
“Sure,” Makoto replied, smiling as he lead the way, but gritted her teeth as they walked under the arch way into the exhibit hall. The feeling washed over her like an oil slick, and she prepared for the worst. She was so concentrated that she didn’t feel her phone buzzing in her bag.
As soon as they walked in, they gasped. Large paintings spread the entire length of each of the walls. Knights in armor, angels with lyres sitting on billowing clouds, landscapes; it seemed that whomever the artist was wanted to paint anything and everything, so long as they could put in as much detail as they could.
“Oh, my gosh,” Makoto breathed. “They all look like photographs.”
Hikari didn’t respond, but nodded in agreement. Makoto noticed that he looked like he had something on his mind, and wondered if he could feel something was amiss, too. They came to a small grotto in the corner of the room where a large crowd had massed around a large statue, and were talking quietly to each other.
"My God, will you just look at all that detail!"
"She looks like one of those street performers that pretend to be statues! Are you sure this isn’t a side show of sorts?"
"Her hair literally looks like it’s flowing in the wind!"
When Makoto and Hikari finally managed to find a good spot to settle themselves in and were finally able to observe the statue more closely the gasped once again. Not in awestruck wonder, but in pure, unadulterated fear.
The angel that towered over the crowd was indeed beautiful with her hair and linens flowing in an invisible breeze, wings outstretched, and a delicate hand reaching up towards the unknown. But, emanating from the statue was an immense amount of magic unlike the two had ever felt before. She was simply saturated with power.
Makoto felt that whatever had been incubating in her core all day had grown claws and had its icy grip in her. Her hair was standing on end, and her whole body was just bristling as the angel’s magic clashed against her own. As she stared at the statue, she realized that there wasn’t just magic seeping from the statue, but something else, something more potent. The weight of despair, of anger, of fear. Then she heard it…
"Release… me! Release… me!"
“Makoto!”
She turned suddenly when someone grabbed her wrist. Yessenia was standing next to her, breathless and irritation wrinkling her face.
“I’ve called you a million times! What the hell have you been…” Yessenia stopped mid-sentence when she noticed the statue. Her eyes widened. “Oh, God… oh, my God.”
“Y-Yessy, are you feeling this?” Niwa whispered, his voice quivering as he tried to swallow his fear.
“Feeling it? It’s practically screaming to be noticed.”
“So, you guys can sense this, too,” Hikari said quietly, breaking his silence. His hands were clenched at his sides in white-knuckled fists, trying to hide their trembling.
Thank goodness she wasn’t the only one feeling this. The weight of the angel’s presence was affecting them, too. But was she the only one who could hear it?
“Kyokutou, are you alright? You’re crying,” Hikari asked, setting a hand on her shoulder.
Makoto looked at him, blinked, then realized tears were streaming down her face.
“Wait a minute… Kyokutou, can you feel this?”
Makoto wiped away the tears and looked back up at the statue. “I can. It’s like Yessenia said, it wants to be heard.”
“‘Wants’?” Niwa asked. “You say that like it’s alive.”
“It is,” Makoto replied. “It’s sad, and scared, and just… furious. And the worst part… it knows we can sense it. We specifically.”
Chapter 3: Pulse
Chapter Text
Chapter 3
Pulse
The four stood frozen amongst the crowd of museum goers staring at the statue. Yessenia couldn’t understand it. How could this thing possibly hold this much power? More importantly, how the hell was this thing alive? As she studied the statue, she realized that something about the magic was familiar. Too familiar.
She grabbed Satoshi by the wrist, and yanked him down to her level. “We need to talk outside. Now.”
They wove through the crowd, Yessy nearly bulldozing people out of her way with Hikari stumbling behind her, and Makoto and Daisuke just barely keeping up. She found one of the small court yards visitors would use for picnics, quickly swung open the door, shoved Hikari outside, and briskly shut the door behind them.
“Yessy, what the hell was that about?” Satoshi huffed as he straightened himself up.
She was still facing the door, fists clenched on the frame, and staring at her reflection in the glass. She took a deep breath to calm herself before she spoke, “You know, I could ask you just about the same damn thing, Satoshi.” She turned to him, her sepia eyes flashing in the late afternoon sun giving them a nearly red hue. “Would you kindly explain to everyone why that… that thing has your magic coming from it?”
Satoshi startled back. “Ye-Yessy, I…”
“What. You what?”
“Yessy, it wasn’t me. That’s not my work!”
“Not your work? Not your work?” She started towards him and was raising her fist when Makoto swept in, and blocked her path.
“Yessy, wait. He’s right,” she said calmly, her green eyes soft, cool and focused. It reminded Yessenia a lot of the way she looked and spoke her to calm her down when they were children.
“Makoto, you can sense it, too, don’t you? Probably more so than the rest of us.”
“I do.”
“Then you know what this means. If he’s creating living art works, then it means that everything could start all over again.” she paused and glared at Satoshi over Makoto’s shoulder. “And I do mean everything.”
“Yess, listen to me,” Makoto said setting her hands on her shoulders. “There is Hikari magic emanating from the statue, but… it’s not from our Hikari.”
There was a soft gasp from everyone. The wind was caught in the four-walled courtyard, causing a small hurricane of flower petals to pluck themselves from the branches of the tree nestled in the far corner. Another Hikari? But how?
Yessy shook her head to find her train of thought once more before she spoke, “Makoto… I’ve told you before. Satoshi is the last of the Hikari’s. Even if we hadn’t destroyed the Black Wings back then, the Hikari blood line would’ve ended with him; So… there’s no possible way.”
“That may have been the case, but the fact of the matter is that’s what I’m sensing. The aura of the statue’s magic is different in comparison to our Hikari.”
“What do you mean by ‘aura’, Kyokutou?” Daisuke chimed in curiously.
“Well, an aura is sort of like a fingerprint for anyone who is able to cast magic,” Makoto explained as she leaned on the pillar of the overhang. “If one were to cast a spell, a little bit of themselves would be left behind. For example, if Yessy and I were to cast the same spell, the auras of each of our spells would be different. It’s the same with the statue. Whoever created that statue does have the aura of a Hikari, but there’s something… different about it; like it’s Hikari magic… but also not.”
“What do you mean by that?” Satoshi asked. His whole body was tense, his eyes pensive and concentrated. Yessy could tell he was scared, but trying not to show it.
Makoto held her chin in thought, trying to form her words. “The best way to describe it, is that it feels like one of those Russian dolls, where there’s one inside the other until you reach the smallest in the center. The Hikari magic is the outer layer, but… there’s something hiding underneath. Something evil.”
Yessy gulped. Just what they needed, an evil, estranged Hikari descendent.
“Dai, I think we all need to go see Aunt Emiko and Gramps,” she said turning to her cousin. “I think if there’s anyone who knows what we need to do next, it’s them.”
~*~
The orange hue of the afternoon sun bled through the white curtains of the living room as Emiko Niwa meandered around the house doing chores and odd-end tasks. Her father, Daiki, was sitting at the kitchen table drinking his afternoon tea and reading a book; her husband, Kosuke, was at the library doing art study, and she had had Towa and Argentine dusting the artworks in the basement and checking on the strength of the seals placed on each of them to be sure they were still holding.
Things sure had been quiet since the destruction of the Black Wings three years ago. Not that she minded. She loved getting to see Daisuke be a normal teenager without the burdens of juggling school and late-night thieving; and, of course, getting to finally settle into his budding relationship with the lovely Miss Riku Harada.
To her chagrin, he also started hanging out with that Hikari kid. But, she started warming up to the idea of them being friends when she saw him and Daisuke drawing together out on Daisuke’s bedroom balcony. Their amicable chatter and comments on each other’s work warmed her heart, and the pure irony of their friendship, an artist and a former Phantom Thief, was actually pretty adorable when you thought about it.
Living a normal life as a mother and house wife wasn’t bad, either. However, she did find herself longing for the good old days of writing and planting warning letters from time to time. She had always loved her jovial talks with Dark as she helped him get ready for the night ahead. She was proud to be the mother of the legendary Phantom Thief, and she was proud of him like he was her own flesh and blood. And she missed him; missed him terribly.
She jumped when there was a knock on the door. “Oh, that must be Dai!” She mused as she set her dish rag down and skipped to the door.
It was Daisuke, and she was surprised to see Yessy, Hikari, and a young man… oh… a young woman she hadn’t seen before. Quite lovely, too, with her long white hair. But her looks weren’t he only thing she noticed; she had an immense amount of spiritual power.
“Hey, honey! Welcome home! Looks like you have the usual crowd, I see,” she said happily. She peered over Daisuke’s shoulder to the girl. “And who might this be?”
“Kyokutou, ma’am. Makoto Kyokutou. A pleasure to meet you,” she replied with a shy wave and smile.
“And I you!” The initial joy of seeing everyone sifted away when she noticed the look on their faces. “Dai, honey, what’s wrong?”
“Aunt Emiko, Grandpa Daiki, we have a problem. We have to talk, right now,” Yessy stated abrasively, shoving her way in front of Daisuke.
“Oh. Oh, okay, come on in, I’ll make some tea.”
After she made the tea and settled herself on the sofa, she took note of the air in the room. It had become stagnant, cold, serious; completely different from the carefree home she had had just moments before.
“Alright, kids, tell us what’s going on,” Daiki said in his amicable grandfatherly tone.
Daisuke leaned forward and rested his elbows on his knees, his chin on his fingers, and took a deep breath before speaking. “Grandpa, there’s an artwork at the museum… and… and it possesses an intense amount of magic.”
“Hikari magic,” Yessy corrected. She lifted a hand when Daiki and Emiko gasped then shot a look at Hikari. “The thing is,” she continued. “Well… I think Makoto can explain it better.”
Makoto took a sip of her tea before she spoke, “Sir, ma’am, I’m a priestess in training. Therefore, I’m able to sense and see a little more than others can.”
“Ah, I see. That’s why you have such an aura about you. I think I could sense you before you kids even knocked on the door,” Daiki chided.
“Yes, sir,” Makoto chuckled. “The point being, yes, it is indeed Hikari magic, but I can tell you, it’s not from this Hikari. The aura of the magic is different.”
Daiki’s eyes widended. “Do you mean to tell me…”
“There’s another Hikari out there somewhere, and they’re trying to restart what we finished,” Hikari concluded. “I don’t know how, because, as far as I know, I was the only child my mother gave birth to.”
Emiko sat back and stared at the ceiling, her tea cup resting in her lap. All of that. All over again. She missed the glory days, but she didn’t miss it that much. “Dad, what are we going to do?” she asked turning to her father.
“We need to seal it,” he replied setting his tea cup down on the table. “Dark and Yessenia Mousy aren’t here to be able to steal it. And I’ve seen it in the pictures, it’s too large to be able to bring back, anyway. Emiko and I are the only ones who would be able to seal it. The main issue that’s come to light is how we’re going to get in there.”
“Oh, dad, don’t you even think it,” Emiko said swatting him on the shoulder. “You know you’re not able to pull Phantom Thief moves, anymore.”
He pouted.
“But, if we aren’t able to seal it, who will?”
“I can,” Kyokutou said hesitantly, but hopefully and raising her hand lightly in the air. “I may be a priestess in training, but the ‘in training’ is more of a temporary title. It’s true I’m still learning some things, but I have the capability of a high priestess, and I’ve dealt with unruly spirits before.”
“But I’m sure you’ve never dealt with something like this before, young lady,” Daiki said pouring himself more tea. “Hikari artworks aren’t your run-of-the-mill spirit or demon, or run-of-the-mill art for that matter. They’re an extension of pure human emotion; a living being brought to life from the very notion of a simple brush stroke or chisel.” He stood with a grunt and a hard push to his aging knees. “Come, let me show you.”
He lead them down two flights of stairs, and to a large wooden door with a coded padlock bolted above the handle bar. Daiki punched in the code, and yanked open the door.
Kyokutou gasped a little as she stepped into the room, “Oh wow.”
“I’m sure Yessy here has told you everything; How we, the Niwa’s, stole the magical artworks of the Hikari’s; artists who were obsessed with creating living masterpieces to capitivate the world,” Daiki said leading the way through the gallery.
“And when the Niwa’s tried stealing the Black Wings, the life-breathing ceremony was interrupted; thus, giving birth to the Mousy siblings, and Krad,” Kyokutou continued.
“That’s correct. Now, tell me, Miss Kyokutou, what do you sense?”
He watched as she closed her eyes. A soft smile settling on her lips as she turned in a small circle. “They’re all asleep, but I can tell they each have their own powers and personalities, their own individual purpose for being.”
“Correct.”
“But… if they’re all asleep, why do I sense two that are awake?”
“Oh! That must be Argentine and Towa,” Emiko explained. “Arge, Towa, would you come over here, please? We have guests!”
“Coming, Madam!”
Towa skipped her way around a corner, her purple maid uniform swaying in her bounce and Argentine right behind her, a feather duster in one hand, and his suit covered in dust.
“Oh, Master Daisuke, welcome home! Master Hikari, Lady Yessenia, always a pleasure! And… oh, my! Just who might you be?” Towa chirped, looking at Kyokutou.
“Towa, Argentine, this is Makoto Kyokutou, one of Daisuke’s new friends. She’s also a priestess in training,” Emiko explained. “Kyokutou, this is Towa, or the Eternal Guide; and Argentine, an incomplete Hikari piece, but still wonderful in his own right.”
“Amazing! You two look completely human! It’s a pleasure to meet you both,” Makoto said with a bow.
Towa squealed, blushed madly, and returned the bow, “Oh, w-well, it’s-it’s q-quite the pleasure to m-meet you, too! Argentine, don’t be rude! Say ‘hi’!”
Argentine was blushing himself and quivering nervously, but stood at attention. “A-a pleasure, to be sure, ma’am. Q-quite the pleasure.”
“What’s wrong with you two?” Emiko scolded with her hands on her hips. “You’re never this bashful with strangers.”
Kyokutou let out a little yelp when something landed on her shoulder. With, the Niwa family pet and Dark’s former familiar, had been sitting on one of the nearby boxes, and came to join the fray.
“Oh, my goodness what a cutie!” Kyokutou giggled as he scurried around her neck then aggressively rubbed his head under her chin.
“With, just what are you doing? It’s rude to just jump on people without warning!” Daisuke exclaimed reaching for the rabbit-like creature.
With whined and clung to Kyokutou’s shirt, refusing to let go.
“Goodness gracious, you all are acting strange!” Emiko fussed.
Daiki chuckled, “It must be that they’re attracted to her spiritual power. Creatures of magic are often attracted to people who possess it.” He walked up to Kyokutou and set a hand on her shoulder, “Kyokutou, dear… now that you’ve seen what Hikari magic can do, do you think you’ll be able to handle such a task as sealing one?”
Kyokutou looked around the room once more, studying the artworks, then looked at Argentine and Towa and smiled. “Yes, sir, I do. The statue at the museum has a soul, just like these two. It’s lost, afraid, and angry. I want to help it.”
“Wonderful, young lady, wonderful. Now the remaining question is… how do we get you in there?”
“I still have connections with the police. I can pull some strings, get myself reinstated, and get her in,” Hikari said stepping forward. “It’ll take me a few hours, but we can get this done tonight. Kyokutou, are you up for it?”
She nodded.
“Hold up, hold up” Yessy said pacing back and forth. “They’re not just going to let you bring someone in. What’re you gonna tell them? ‘Hey this is my friend the priestess, and she needs to dispel an evil spirit from that statue?’ She needs to sneak in… no, no… break in.”
Daisuke came and stood by his cousin’s side. “I’m up for it, if you are, Yess.”
“So, it’s settled, then,” Daiki said. “The Phantom Thieves will strike once more.”
Emiko stood a little further behind the rest, watching them discuss their plan. It felt like old times, but not in the way she had wanted. She looked to Daisuke and Yessy and couldn’t help but still see her babies; even back then when it all started, even though it was their destiny she couldn’t help but see them as the children they were with such a burden to carry. She even mourned for Hikari. And now the cycle has started again with a new Hikari; and what’s worse, someone who didn’t need to be a part of all the trouble was inadvertently sucked into it.
She watched Kyokutou chatting and petting With resting on her chest while Towa started braiding her long ponytail, and Argentine offered her tea. She knew with the amount of spiritual power she held, she was a more than capable young woman; however, she also saw a girl with far too much set on her shoulders, already. She couldn’t possibly know what she was getting herself in to. But it was too late for that. She truly was a part of this now; and, without Dark and Yessenia, possibly their only hope.
~*~
Makoto had gone home and went straight for her garden. She sat under the large cherry blossom tree that loomed over her little piece of paradise and sighed. There was so much to process in such a short amount of time, she didn’t know where to start.
The plan was that once Hikari got reinstated back into the police force, he would call everyone, and they would plan a time from there. It was about five o’clock now, and the uncertainty of the hours ahead unnerved her. But what really worried her was what all of this meant and what she was getting herself into.
Who was this unknown Hikari? What did it mean that more artworks were being created? What would happen? And more importantly, what would happen if Dark, Yessenia and Krad came back? Did that mean the Black Wings was somehow re-created? Even though she didn’t know the true purpose for which the Black Wings was made, she shuddered at the thought.
“Ah, you’re sitting under your tree; that means you have something on your mind,” a voice said breaking her thoughts. She looked up to see her mother looking down at her. She smiled as she came to sit next her in the shade. “Come darling, tell me what’s wrong. You know you can’t hide it from me forever.”
Makoto sat stubbornly for a moment, then sighed. “You know me too well, mama,” she replied hugging her knees to her chest.
“As a mother should.”
Makoto chuckled, then was silent as she gathered her words, “So… that feeling from this morning made itself known today. I don’t think it’s my business to say, so I can’t really get into too much detail, but… mom, I may be the only one to stop it. I was all for it, at first, but now… I’m not so sure. This whole situation is just… nuts. So much is on the line, but Yessenia and the others are depending on me. I just… don’t know if I’m strong enough. That reminds me, did anything come of dad’s fire reading?”
Reiko stared at her daughter for a long moment, pixie-like and curled in a ball with her long, white ponytail coiled around itself behind her, her green eyes pleading for her guidance. She wanted so badly to tell her of her father’s vision, but didn’t want to scare her even more. She was scared for her, and as her mother, wanted to protect her more than anything; But the spirits had spoken…
Was she truly fated only to watch as her daughter ventured further into the unknown, towards the dark in Nasuke’s vision? No, she didn’t want to believe that. She couldn’t believe that for both Makoto’s and her own sake.
“Makoto, you may not be a priestess, but you are the most capable spiritual guide I know,” she replied, wrapping an arm around her shoulders.
Makoto scoffed, “You’re my mom, you’re supposed to say stuff like that.”
“But it’s true. Your father and I are able to sense spirits and if they’re malicious or not; but you’re the only one in the family who’s able to feel what they’re feeling, to empathize with them. That type of clairvoyancy is rare and special. To truly understand a spirit and how they’re feeling is a key factor to helping them cross over. The spirits made it clear to your father that you’re meant to take part in this, that you’re strong enough. But, Makoto, please promise me one thing.” She cupped Makoto’s cheek in her palm and touched noses with her. “Promise me you’ll do your best. Promise me that you’ll be safe.”
Makoto smiled and rubbed noses with her before laying her head on her shoulder. “I promise, mom. And thank you. I always feel better after talking with you.”
Suddenly, Makoto’s phone started ringing. She slipped it out of her pocket and looked at the number. “Oh, it’s Hikari.”
“That’s Yessenia’s friend, right?” Reiko asked, her heart sinking slightly, but she hid her tone.
“Yeah. I have to take this. Thanks again, mom.”
And she walked away.
Reiko watched as Makoto walked out of sight and realized in the proud, heartbroken way every mother does, that her baby wasn’t a baby anymore, but a young woman. With a deep sigh, she closed her eyes and leaned back against the tree. She prayed for the spirits to give Makoto strength to do her duty to her friends and to guide her down the right path. She prayed for herself for the strength to let her go.
~*~
The plan was set for midnight. Hikari had pulled the strings he needed to be reinstated back as a Commander into the police force, and made sure he was put on duty at the museum. Makoto was going to meet Yessy and Niwa at the park, just on the outskirts of the building.
She had gone to bed early that night to try and rest before the mission, but couldn’t sleep a wink. She lay in bed until she was certain everyone had turned in for the night, and the whole house went quiet. She looked at her clock sitting on her bedside table. Eleven o’clock, on the dot.
She got up and went to her chest of drawers and quietly slid out the very bottom one. She felt like she had released a ghost. She reached in and pulled out her miko attire, a pair of red hakama pants and white kosode robe. She felt the painfully familiar ebb and flow of the pride and loss as she slipped them on. She felt like she didn’t deserve to wear it; but, at the same time, felt that it was necessary to wear the traditional garb both out of respect of her family and their duty as the shrine guardians, and even out of respect for the spirit in the angel statue. She wanted it to see her, and know she was there to help. And help she will. She took the sacred sutures her father gave her from her school bag, tucked them in her sleeve, and climbed out the window in to the night.
The evening air was muggy as Makoto made her way down the sidewalk. The moon hung lazily in the midnight blue sky giving the empty streets an ominous, hazy atmosphere. She laughed at herself and the odd sense of calm she felt, given the circumstances. Breaking into a museum to seal away a malicious spirit. Sure, why not, she thought. A typical Monday.
She felt like the world had done a complete three-sixty from what it was that morning. Who could have imagined that the day would go from the annual first-day-of-school goings on, to impending disaster in a matter of hours; and it all started with a quiet morning and a bad feeling. It was just like her father always told her, “the quiet, peaceful, unassuming days were always the most dangerous.” She held onto that thought as she came upon the park, and spotted Yessy and Niwa waiting by the water fountain.
“Ah, there you are. I was just about to text you,” Yessy said as she turned around.
Her hair was pulled back into a high ponytail, and she was wearing a black turtleneck tank top with black pants and a half-skirt that was connected to the belt. She wore black leather cuffs with small metal tools tucked into small loops around one wrist, and a small contraption that looked like a mini grappling hook on the other. Niwa was wearing a similar outfit with a high-collar tank top with a white trim, black leather pants, and a black backpack settled on his shoulders. With was sitting on his on shoulder eating a snack when he noticed Makoto walking up, then ran to her with a squeal, jumping into her arms and cuddling under her chin again.
“Boy, that outfit brings back memories,” Makoto laughed.
“You’re telling me,” Yessy replied doing a little spin, making the half-skirt flutter behind her. “And I could say the same thing about you, Makoto,” she continued setting a hand on her shoulder. “You look beautiful. I’m really glad you decided to dress as a miko for this occasion.”
The pride outweighed the pain then, and Makoto smiled in reply.
“Wow, I’ve never seen a kimono like that before,” Daisuke said. “My grandpa wears a yukata around the house, because his side of the family is from Japan. But I haven’t seen anything else like it. It really is pretty!”
“Thanks, Niwa. Now, how are we going to go about this?”
“We’ll be going through the back window. Cliché, but effective,” Yessy said as she pulled a set of blueprints from her back pocket and laid them out on the ground for them to see. She dragged and tapped her fingers along the lines she marked as she spoke, “The window leads to a catwalk here. Security uses it throughout the day to have a bird’s eye view of the museum floor, but according to Satoshi, they’ve eased up on night-time security since Dark and Yessenia disappeared; So, no one uses the catwalks at night, because the handful of guards that are used stay on the ground level.
“Satoshi may not have been able to get you in, but it’s still useful to have a man on the inside. I gave him some sleeping powder bombs to help us knock out some guards. He’s also going to be sure the cameras are put on the fritz, and will give us the signal so to make our move. Once we get the signal, we’ll make our way to here, just above the statue. We’ll climb down, you do your ghost whisperer thing, and we’ll get out the way we came. Sound good?”
“Simple enough,” Makoto nodded. “But what if the spirit puts up a fight?”
“Grandpa gave us these rutile necklaces that absorb any backlash magic. If it attacks, we can back you up,” Daisuke replied pulling out a ring hanging from a thin silver chain from under his collar. A pair of wings made the band, and a small, red oval gem was set in between. “By the way, Kyokutou,” Daisuke continued. “I never got a chance to say so earlier, but… thank you for doing this. You didn’t need to put yourself in the middle of this, but you’re helping us out anyway. I never imagined anything like this happening again; but now that it has, I feel like I need to be responsible and take care of it myself. But, without Dark… I’m… I’m useless. So, to make up for it, I’m going to be right behind you every step of the way.” Daisuke held out his fist to her for a fist bump.
“Right behind ya,” Yessy mused, bringing her fist up next to his. “We’re Three Muskateer-ing this bitch.”
Makoto blushed and bashfully bumped fists with them. “Thank you for believing in me.”
Suddenly Yessy’s phone chimmed. “Satoshi says we’re a-go.”
They made their way through the backwoods of the park until they could see the back of the museum. A guard was making his rounds around the building, shining his light back and forth along the ground and up on the walls.
“Alright, With,” Daisuke said taking him off of Makoto’s shoulder. “Do you remember the plan?”
With let out a grunt of confirmation and hopped into the bushes, following the edge of the woods until he was just ahead of the guard. Makoto watched in surprise as a soft flash of light washed out of the bushes, catching the guard’s attention, and then… another Daisuke popped his head out of the bushes!
“What on earth?” Makoto whispered.
“Oh, I forgot to mention. With can transform into anything on command,” Daisuke explained. “As Dark’s familiar, he transformed in to Dark’s wings. And in situations like this, he’s perfect for a distraction.”
“Huh. Adorable and handy.”
“Who goes, there?” the guard called out, shining his light into the shadows. “Show yourself!”
Daisuke-With ran out from the leaves and around the corner of the building.
The guard went running after him. “Come back here, brat!”
As soon as the guard cleared the corner, Yessenia motioned to Makoto and Niwa to move out. Makoto’s heart was racing, worried that the guard would come racing back around the corner any second.
“Alright,” Yessy whispered once they positioned themselves under the targeted window. “I’ll go up first to pick the lock and get the window open. Daisuke, you’ll bring Makoto up.”
“Got it,” Daisuke replied.
Yessy lifted her arm with the little device attached to her cuff, aimed and pressed a small button on the side, shooting a small grappling hook that grabbed the bricks of the window ledge. With the press of another button, she catapulted up to the ledge, pulling herself up and getting to work on the lock.
“Wow,” Makoto whispered as she watched. “Yessy would tell me all about the training you guys did and about your thieving exploits when we were growing up. It all sounded so exciting that I wanted to join you two on a heist, one day; see all that training put into action. Getting to do all of that now, it really is like getting to see a childhood dream come true, but I can’t deny that I’m a bit nervous.”
“I can see that,” Daisuke chuckled. “Your legs are shaking.”
“Okay, maybe I’m a lot nervous.”
“You’re going to be fine, Makoto. I promise.”
Suddenly there was a small click from above and a hissed “Yes!” Yessy swung the windows out, and hopped in. “Mama’s still got it!” she whispered, waving down to them.
“Alright,” Daisuke said as he shot a grappling hook of his own to the ledge, then extended his free arm to Makoto. “Are you ready?”
“Ready as I’ll ever be,” she replied, wrapping her arms around his neck. As soon as Daisuke hooked his arm around her waist, they scaled the wall in a matter of seconds, and hopped onto the ledge.
“Let’s go,” Yessy whispered as soon as Makoto climbed over the window pane.
The museum was completely silent other than the air conditioning that flowed through the vents, and the only light they had was the security lights of the displays below. It all gave Makoto the creeps. As they rushed over the catwalk, Makoto couldn’t help but peek down at the galleries. The paintings stared lazily out into an absent audience and statues stood frozen against the darkness, posing for pictures that wouldn’t be taken that night. She wondered what it would be like if all artworks could be alive. Would it be fulfilling to them to simply give joy to those who saw them, or would they want something more like the angel statue? Maybe it was for the best that paintings were paintings, and statues were statues. The immense sorrow, the pure anger she felt from the angel with being trapped in a shell of stone was agonizing. That sort of pain couldn’t be worth it.
They were coming up on an intersection in the catwalk when Yessy stopped abruptly and ducked, holding her arm out to the side to keep Makoto and Niwa from going further. She turned to them, eyes wide, and a finger to her lips. She pointed ahead to a guard that was making his rounds.
He had just come up from the stairwell, leading to the catwalk. He looked down at the gallery floor as he made his way along the metal trail. He turned the corner that led to the pathway just around the corner from where they were crouched. Yessy reached into her back pocket and pulled out two small metal balls. She waited until he was halfway down the path, then tossed them. Suddenly gas sputtered out from the little capsules, enveloping the guard, and causing him to go into a coughing fit.
“Now!” She hissed.
With that, they bolted up and passed the guard.
“Will he be okay?” Makoto asked, guiltily looking back at the guard. He had stopped coughing and was passed out on the ground.
“Oh, he’ll be fine. It’s just sleeping gas,” Yessy assured her. “I felt a little guilty the first time, too.”
“ 'The first time’?”
Makoto realized with a mix of dread and excitement that this is probably not going to be the last time she was going to be breaking into museums. And even though she had her fair share of banishing evil spirits, this would be her first time sealing away a living artwork. And she knew for a fact now, that it wouldn’t be her last time, either.
With an evil spirit, they were just wayward souls that couldn’t move on because of one thing or another. But if what Grandpa Daiki said was true, and that these artworks were created from raw human emotion, she wasn’t sure what she was dealing with or truly what to expect. But it was too late for insecurities and doubts, now. She had a job to do, and she was going to see it through.
“There it is,” Niwa whispered as they stopped above the statue.
From where they were standing, the statue looked like it was looking up and reaching for them. Makoto gasped as a feeling washed over her. The flutter of excitement, of recognition.
"You’re here! You came back! Please come! Please come down!" The Angel cried.
“She knows we’re here,” Makoto said softly and holding on to her chest.
“Then let’s get to work,” Yessy said.
She unzipped Niwa’s backpack and pulled out three harnesses. Once she got the rig and wire ready, she helped Makoto down first. Makoto kept her eyes on the statue the whole time, the sensation of anticipation and longing from the statue welling up inside of her as she inched her way down. It was so overwhelming that tears started to brim her eyes again, and she half expected the statue to spring to life and run to her. Once she helped Yessy and Niwa down, Makoto turned to the statue.
"You came back," the statue said again. "You came back to me."
“Yes, I’ve returned,” Makoto replied, giving a low bow. “My name is Kyokutou, Makoto Kyokutou. I’m a priestess, and I’m here to help you.”
Yessy watched as her friend spoke to the statue, and was confused. It just sounded like Makoto was having a one-sided conversation with herself. Why was Makoto the only one who could hear it? She summed it up to her being able to connect with spirits in general, but still found it odd.
“Please,” Makoto continued. “Will you show yourself to me and my friends here? We can help you better that way.”
Suddenly there was a low rushing sound like a loud sigh, and the statue started to glow. The three watched in awe as a specter emerged from the statue, lifting herself out of the stone like it was shedding its skin. Her hair and wings billowed behind it like waves as it swooped down and floated lazily side to side like a leaf in the wind before settling itself in front of Makoto.
“Sister, you’ve returned to me,” she said, smiling. Her eyes were empty like glass, but still filled with sorrow.
Makoto blinked. ‘Sister’? “Tell me,” she started. “Why are you here? Why are you attached to this statue?”
“I was… separated from the others. We were whole, once. But now we’re scattered.”
“‘Whole’? Do you mean to tell me that you’re just a piece of something bigger? Do you remember what you were, or how you ended up in a statue?”
“I… don’t remember... I simply wasn’t… then I was. I awoke in the statue, scared, alone. The Creator told me that we would be made whole again, one day. And she was right! You’ve come to me on your own volition! And in such a lovely form, too! How lucky you were that the Creator blessed you with such exquisite detail!” the Angel floated around Makoto playfully, leaving a ghostly vapor trail in her wake.
“‘The Creator’? Please, could you tell me who that is?”
“She gave you life, and you forget them so easily? You silly little thing! Don’t get uppity just because you’re beautiful!”
“Listen,” Makoto said moving out of the Angel’s way. “I’m not who you think I am, but I can feel your pain. I can’t imagine how lonely you’ve been all this time, but you simply cannot remain in this state. Let me help you. I can put you to sleep, and you won’t be in pain anymore.”
The Angel recoiled in surprise and hurt. Then her face contorted in anger. “No… I don’t want to go to sleep… I don’t want to be alone again! Let me become one with you! Let me join you in your form, and we’ll find the others together!”
The rise of anger in the air sent a chill down her spine, but Makoto pulled out two sacred sutures and held them between her middle and pointer fingers of each hand. “I don’t want to have to do this my force, but I will if I must! This is your last warning, little one. Don’t make this harder on yourself!”
The Angel extended its wings and let out a guttural roar, making the whole museum tremble. “Don’t make this harder on yourself!”
Makoto closed her eyes, drew in a breath, and braced herself as she called up the magic within her. “So be it.”
The sacred sutures began to glow as she lifted them and drew a pentagram in the air in front of her, green light tracing the shape. As soon as the spell was set, she crossed the sutures over each other in the middle of the star, and a beam of light shot out, hitting the Angel head on, and freezing her in place. The Angel screamed as the magic zapped and circulated through her. When Makoto felt like the Angel was secured, she began the spell:
“Sprits of the Earth and Sky, I call upon your aid!
Lend me your power, allow me to be a vessel of your magic and guide this wandering soul to her resting place!”
Beams of light burst from the five points of the star and into the statue. Suddenly the statue began to glow, and the lights shot back out, transforming into chains and slinging themselves around the Angel’s wings, arms, neck, and waist. Makoto continued:
“Wandering spirit trapped between the veil,
return from whence you came!
Be sealed in your host of stone
and enter your eternal rest!”
The Angel wailed as the chains tightened and started dragging her back into the statue, her tears floating bubbles in the air. Makoto couldn’t help but let out a sob herself as she felt the anguish, the pure heartbreak tearing through her as she watched the poor creature thrashing against the chains. Just as the Angel was about to go through the statue, they made eye contact, and she roared once again. There was a loud crash like glass breaking and a flash of light as the chains on the Angel’s wings broke, and she charged at Makoto. She hit the pentagram full force, sending Makoto skidding backwards.
“Just you wait, Sister!” she snarled as she rammed her head against the spell’s barrier. “You’ll become one with us! You’ll become one with us, and you’ll be painted black! We’ll all be painted black, once more!”
Makoto winced as she strained to keep her arms buckled against the weight of the Angel while focusing on the spell that kept the chains bound to her. She gasped when the Angel crashed against the barrier once again, inching her back further and causing a crack to form in the spell. It began to spider web and fracture across the pentagram, the Angel cackling manically with each blow.
Just when she felt like the spell was going to break, Makoto felt a rush of magic like fresh air in her lungs combine with hers, and the cracks started to refill. A torrent of power lashed out, and knocked the Angel back. Makoto looked to either side of herself and saw Yessenia and Niwa stationed loyally beside her with their arms out in front of them and rutiles glowing.
“We got you, Kyokutou!” Niwa called over the roar of magics clashing.
“Just keep on pushing, we’ll back you up!” Yessy continued, giving Makoto a sideways glance and a cocky smile. Makoto nodded, and with a smile and a new found strength, took in a breath and allowed the magic to swirl and rise up within her. It accumulated in her chest, then she guided to her hands, her palms tingling as the power coursed through her veins. With another sharp breath, she shot out a rush of magic forcing the Angel back even more. The Angel gnarled and shrieked as the three continued to push her back.
With each thrust forward, Makoto noticed something faint rushing in and out of the flow of power. It felt like a startled heartbeat, or something trying to hatch. It was struggling, but there was definitely something there. And she could’ve sworn she heard voices…
"What is this? Where am I?"
"What’s going on… How are we…?"
"It can’t be…"
Makoto chalked it up to the other artworks reacting to the sudden burst of magic. But she brushed the thought aside; she had to concentrate. Finally, the Angel had it’s back to the statue.
“This is it!” Yessy called out. “Do it, Makoto!”
Makoto continued the spell:
“In the name of the holy spirits
Of this realm and beyond,
Be sealed!”
With one last screech, the Angel melted back into the statue. A shockwave of magic exploded from the statue as the seal locked down around it, and the three thieves were thrown back and hit the wall with a hard thud. Makoto sat up with a hiss and rubbed her head as she looked up.
The whole museum became quiet with a hush as the air settled around them. The statue stood quiet and forlorn against the dimly lit museum, but it still emitted the soft green glow of Makoto’s magic, a last dying ember of a fire. The light dissipated like snow inch by inch over the Angel’s body, before returning to its milky marbled luster. Makoto got up and watched as the last of the magic seeped into the stone with a sigh, like a calming breath as you drift to sleep. She walked up and rested her head on the Angel’s knee, closed her eyes, and concentrated. The Angel was asleep, her soul nestled in the stone like a toddler in blankets.
“Rest now, little one,” Makoto smiled sadly. “I’ll come back and fix you one day, I promise.”
“Makoto, you powerhouse, you did it!” Yessy cheered, jumping on Makoto’s back.
“That was amazing, Miss Kyokutou!” Niwa said dusting himself off.
“I couldn’t have done it without you two,” Makoto replied ruffling Yessy’s hair and patting Niwa’s shoulder. “I thought I was a goner, for sure!”
Suddenly they heard a clacking sound, like someone running down the corridor, and Hikari ran out of the shadows. He was wearing a black casual suit and white button up shirt. A gold badge glistened on his left shoulder, and a baton was hooked on his hip, bouncing lazy with each step.
“Did you do it? Is it sealed?” he asked breathlessly.
Makoto was taken aback for a moment. She wasn’t expecting to see him in a suit. She shook her head lightly when she found herself blushing. “Y-yeah, she’s asleep,” she replied.
“Thank goodness,” Hikari sighed in relief. “I could feel the magic coursing through the building all the way from the security office, and I got worried.” They all looked up when there was a soft groan from the catwalk. “The guards are waking up,” he continued. “You guys better get out of here.”
“Right. We’ll go back the way we came. Let’s go!” Yessy said running back towards the harness still hanging from the catwalk.
Makoto was about to run after her when she felt someone lightly pull her back. “Kyokutou, wait,” Hikari said. She turned to see him grasping her sleeve, his blue eyes wide like he was surprised with himself. He blushed and let go when he realized his mistake, and cleared his throat. “I… I just wanted to say… um… thank you. Thank you for helping tonight. You put a lot on the line for us.”
“You’re one to talk, Mr. “I’m-Going-To- Re- Enlist- To-The- Police- Force- For- A- Heist!” They both chuckled and stared at each other for a moment, then blushed and looked away. Suddenly she was yanked back.
“Makoto, let’s go! You can flirt later!” Yessy hissed, and dragged her friend off. Makoto gave one last look over her shoulder and gave Hikari a little wave before looking ahead and escaping into the night.
~*~
It was a quarter to two in the morning when the three found With, made it back to the park, and parted ways. Since Makoto’s house was closer, she offered to let Yessy stay with her for the rest of the night, which she gladly agreed to. The two walked in silence for a little while, both trying to process the evening’s events. It really was a great deal to take in, but to Yessy’s surprise, Makoto seemed to be taking it well. She looked up at her friend in the dimly moonlit streets. Her white hair was lightly tousled and her face flushed from exertion, but a small smile curved her lips, and she simply exuded confidence. Yessy couldn’t help but smile, as well.
“You look happy,” she said breaking the silence. “I don’t think I’ve seen you look like that in a long time.”
“I just… I feel so alive right now,” Makoto said with a sigh. “Ever since the possession, I thought I’d never be of any use. Nothing but an over glorified gardener for the temple. But now that I know I can help you guys, I’m just… I’m so happy, Yess.”
Yessy took in a quavering breath, swallowing back happy tears. After all this time, Makoto finally found the drive she needed. It was beautiful; her friend was beautiful. She was surprised at herself with the thought, and even more surprised when she nonchalantly took her hand, and swung it playfully back and forth as they walked. “Well, we’re going to need all the help we can get.”
The temple garden was quiet as they climbed up the wooden lattice that led up to her bedroom, quietly begging the wooden planks not to creak under their weight. Makoto let out a sigh as they pulled themselves up and over the window sill, took in the familiar smell of her room, and looked around. For some odd reason coming into her room felt different somehow, felt new and more welcoming than it did before. Then again it could possibly be the sweet relief of not dying and actually being able to come home.
“I don’t know about you, but my pajamas have been calling me for hours,” Makoto said rummaging through her drawers. “Would you like a pair?”
“Uh… yeah, sure,” Yessy replied taking the shorts and t-shirt Makoto offered her. She started getting undressed but stopped when Makoto untied her hakama and let them drop to the floor, then shed off her kosode revealing her tall, pale, slender body and her broad shoulders. She looked away when she found herself blushing. She and Makoto had grown up together; they’ve changed clothes in the same room before. Hell, they’ve even taken baths together before. This wasn’t any different from any other time; why was she suddenly so embarrassed? She cleared her throat to compose herself before speaking. “So, uh… Hikari, huh?”
“Oh, please, Yessy, I’ve literally only known the guy for less the twenty-four hours,” Makoto giggled as she slipped on a large red t-shirt and pulled her long white locks out from the collar. She sat on her bed and started braiding her hair as she continued, “I mean, I’ve always been intrigued by the stories you told me about him; so, finally getting to meet him today was kind of like getting to meet a celebrity. And well…” her cheeks turned rose pink. “And I’d be lying if I said I didn’t think he was handsome. But again, it’s only the first day. There’d be no sense in falling for someone so quickly.”
Yessy knew that look. She knew it too well. She saw it in Daisuke’s eyes when he was pining for Risa Harada, and now when he looks at Riku; When Dark had looked at Rika Harada all those years ago. She saw that same dewy-eyed look in her best friend’s eyes. This was the start of a budding crush; much to her mixed emotions of shock and giddiness, like what was happening with her right now with her best friend. But then, again, maybe she’s always known. No, she knew she’s had feelings for her, but just didn’t want to ruin what they had.
No. This is dumb. No, this is downright stupid, she thought as she wriggled out of her pants. Maybe she was still on an adrenaline high; the raw emotions from fighting the Angel? Seeing Makoto truly happy for the first time in years was just adding to the mix? Yeah, that had to be it. She felt a hand on her shoulder.
“Yessy, are you alright?” Makoto asked. “You’re breathing heavily, and your face is all red.”
Ooh, this isn’t fair. This was too much. She was looking at her with those big green eyes. She was so close. Her hand on her shoulder was so warm. Suddenly her head started to spin, and her chest felt like it was on fire. “Makoto, I…”
A hard, bone-shaking pulse erupted through her. She fell to the floor, gasping for breath and clutching Makoto’s shirt. She remembered this. The familiar pain of something awakening, of something trying to break free.
"What the hell? What on earth is this?" A familiar voice sighed as if awoken from a deep sleep. "Wait a… Yessy, is that you?"
“Yessenia?” She felt one last throb before being embraced into darkness. The bitter sweet catharsis of surrender to another.
Makoto watched as her friend morphed in her arms. She became lankier, her curves more prominent, and her hair bled from a pale blonde to a soft golden-red. Yessenia Mousy jolted up suddenly with a resuscitated gasp, crimson red eyes wide and searching. When her eyes met Makoto’s, she snarled, launched forward, and grabbed Makoto’s face, slamming her backwards to the floor. “Who are you?” She demanded straddling Makoto’s stomach. “Where the hell am I, and how the hell was I brought back?”
“Ye-Yessenia, Yessenia, it’s me! It’s Makoto!” Makoto stammered as she tried prying Yessenia’s talon like nails from her cheeks.
“Don’t be absurd! You look nothing like… wait…” Yessenia bent down almost coming nose to nose with Makoto. Her eyes widened and started to gloss over with tears as she cupped Makoto’s face in her hands. “No… it can’t be… Makoto, is that really you?”
“Yeah, it’s me.”
Yessenia sat back on her heels and pulled Makoto up. “But you… you don’t…” She stopped herself, realizing she was sounding rude.
“Look the same as before? I know, it’s weird isn’t it?” Makoto laughed softly. “It’s a long story. And what’s more, you must be more than a little confused about what’s going on. I’ll make us some tea and explain everything. This is going to take a while.”
~*~
Daisuke had started on his way home, but realized he was only a few minutes away from the Harada residence, and decided to call Riku. He was restless and couldn’t even imagine going home and falling asleep. To his surprise she was awake.
“Riku, why on earth are you awake?” He asked when she answered.
“I could ask you the same thing, Mister,” she replied with his favorite playfully accusatory tone. “I was asleep for a while, but have been feeling so anxious all evening. I was actually about to call you, myself. Are you alright?”
He was quiet for a moment. He didn’t even know where to begin. “Riku, would you be okay if I came over? I really want to see you.”
“I knew there was something up. I’ll meet you in the garden.” He set off in a sprint as soon as they hung up.
He found her waiting for him with a blanket draped over her shoulders and sitting on the garden bench. She stood holding her arms to him and laughed as she wrapped him in the blanket when he scooped her up for a hug and spun her around. She did a double take when she noticed his clothes. “Daisuke, why are you wearing your Phantom Thief clothes?”
He sighed as he sat down on the bench and held her in his lap. “Riku, there’s… some really scary stuff going on. Stuff like before.”
“You mean everything you told me with the artworks?”
“Yeah… there’s a possibility that all of that… Dark, Yessenia, Krad… everything could happen again.” He held her tighter against his chest, and took a deep breath before asking, “Riku, would… would you still love me if I had to become a thief again?”
“Oh, Daisuke,” she said softly and turning to place a hand on his cheek. “What a thing to ask! Of course I would! Now that I know that the stealing was to protect the city and not just because, I think it’s really noble of you.”
“Would you still love me if I still became Dark?”
She pulled herself up and kissed him, and laughed when he started turning red. “Dummy, you’re not Dark. Even if you did turn into him again, it’d be you I love; not him.”
Daisuke sighed in relief. “Thank goodness.” He pulled her in and kissed her forehead. “What would I do without you?” He cradled her in his arms and kissed her again. He didn’t realize it yet but, somewhere deep inside him, something startled awake; and it didn’t quite know what was happening itself….
To be able to create something by hand is like one having their own form of magic; the combination of the materials and the skill whilst creating is complex and intimate. All lovers of art can appreciate the hours of heartfelt work and dedication. However, no one knows what it truly means to be created; to be the final product of someone’s efforts; a magnum opus.
What if said artwork had been broken? True, it could be fixed but it wouldn’t truly be the same again. But what if it were completely destroyed; the pieces scattered and lost to time, never to be seen again? One of two outcomes would occur: the first is that it could be re-created, but, once again, it wouldn’t truly be the same. There wouldn’t be the same heart due to the sadness and frustration of having to start over. The second is that it would be brilliant; the artist will truly have put their all in re-creating the work; it would be the true final work. Such was the case of the little something that was nestled in the darkness. Imagine the confusion…
"What the hell is this? I’m back? But that can’t be… where am I?"
It heard distant, muffled voices from somewhere beyond. Then, with a bit of startled relief, it knew where it was. It felt safe, secure. He recognized the kind, albeit awkward presence he knew from so long ago; the familiar warmth of a friend.
“Daisuke?”
There was a flash of light, and it felt a sudden rush as it was swept forward and took its first breath of fresh air in three years.
Dark Mousy blinked a few times to clear his vision, and realized three things at the same time. The first, and most important was that he was indeed back; the second was it was night time, and the third was that a shocked and rather cute young lady was blushing like mad, holding her mouth, and sitting in his lap. Then he realized who she was.
“Riku, is that you?” He mumbled sleepily, still trying to get his bearings.
“Y-yeah, it’s me,” she stuttered as she scurried from his lap to sit next to him on the bench and straighten her clothes.
“Wow, you’ve grown so much since last I’ve seen you! That reminds me… Riku… how long has it been?”
“Three years.” She watched as Dark hummed a pensive sigh and leaned back against the railing of the bench. She twiddled her thumbs before she spoke again, “Dark… you aren’t supposed to be here.”
“I know, I know you probably still hate my guts.”
“That’s not what I meant! What I mean is… that is to say… you aren’t supposed to be back, are you? Weren’t you destroyed along with that Black Wings thing?”
Dark was quiet for a moment, the seriousness of the whole situation slowly settling in. “Yeah… yeah, you’re right. And if I’m back, that means that Yessenia and… that guy are, too.” He didn’t even want to say his name, let alone even think about him. He had bigger fish to fry. He closed his eyes, and reached out to his tamer, “Hey, Daisuke, you okay in there, bud?”
“Y-Yeah, I think so,” Daisuke replied, his voice lightly echoing in his head. “It’s been a minute since I’ve transformed, so I feel a little tired. But we need to get to get to the bottom of this. We’d better go talk to Grandpa.”
“Agreed.” He turned to the girl quietly sitting next to him looking worried. “Listen Riku, we’ve got some stuff to figure out. See you around?”
“Y-yeah, see you,” she replied. She watched as he started to run off, but then grabbed his wrist. “Dark, wait! Promise me that you’ll be safe, okay?”
Dark’s eyes widened in surprise, then smiled as he pulled his wrist back and Riku along with it so they were face to face. “Riku Harada, could it be you’re actually worried about me?”
“No, you idiot! It’s just… I know how serious it is that you’ve returned, and Daisuke he’s… he’s really scared. So… please… for my sake, please protect him; protect each other, okay?”
Dark’s heart swelled. Her heartfelt plea touched him, and he couldn’t take it anymore. With a yank, he pulled her in for a hug, and said, “Riku, you’re still a woman of my own heart. I promise, I’ll protect him.” With a quick kiss to her forehead, he ran off into the night, chuckling has Riku yelled profanities at him.
~*~
Satoshi had gotten home shortly after three in the morning and he was exhausted, but wired. There was so much on his mind that he wasn’t even sure if he could fall asleep, even if he wanted to; so, he opted to make some tea.
His tired thoughts were racing as he listened to the water fill his red tea kettle. What did all of this mean? Who was this relative that suddenly came out of nowhere? Was everything really going to start all over again? Was having a normal life really so much to ask for? He sighed as he set the kettle on the stove, clicked the flame to life, and then leaned against the kitchen counter.
Even before Krad came into the picture all those years ago, he longed to have a normal life. When Hiwatari Sr. took him in, it was nearly non-stop talk about who he really was, the impending greatness of his destiny as a Hikari; how he would be the one to finally bring an end to the great Dark and Yessenia Mousy, and fully obtain the power that was the Black Wings. From the very beginning, he knew that he wasn’t normal, so normalcy was all he craved, and he would fight tooth and nail if need to be to get it. And to finally have that after all these years only to potentially have it taken away was just too much, too painful; and he wasn’t afraid to allow himself a few frustrated tears to shed.
He just wanted to go to school. He just wanted to make new friends. Maybe even fall in love. With that last thought, without even realizing it, his mind had drifted to Kyokutou. He had caught the tail end of the fight with the Angel, and he had never seen anything like it; he had never seen anything like her.
He had been standing guard by the front entryway, when a tidal wave of magic coursed down the hallway, bouncing him a few inches in the air. He couldn’t stand waiting anymore, and ran through the maze of galleries to get to the new exhibit; the reverberations from the battle ahead tossed him back and forth as he ran. When he turned the corner, he froze in his tracks. Kyokutou stood firm against the screaming creature, her pentagram blazing, making her eyes gleam a brighter green than before. She wasn’t kidding when she said she was well versed in magic, but he had no idea to what extent. He almost ran to help when the Angel almost overpowered her, but stood back when Yessenia and Daisuke intervened and just watched.
He watched as determination lit across her face when she combined their power with hers and finally forced the spirit back. He watched as she stood and limped back to the statue after being thrown across the room to gently press her head against it, as if to comfort it. It was such a simple act, but it touched him, because she understood; she knew.
But what truly got him was her smile at the end of it all; he didn’t know why, but it did. The tired but victorious glint in her emerald eyes and the way they curved in an excited squint; her ear-to-ear smile as she relished in her triumph with her friends took him off guard. He grew embarrassed when he caught himself staring, and backtracked a ways down the hallway to gain his composure. Of all the childish, immature things, he scolded himself. To become all starry-eyed like this… you hardly even know her. After a few calming breaths, he made his way back to the others, only to surprise himself more when he grabbed Kyokutou’s sleeve before she left. He didn’t even know what he wanted to say, it just happened. But when she left and gave him that one last smile, it and everything else about that evening stayed with him and was simmering in his mind the rest of the night. You’re being so stupid, he thought again. But still, if I were to fall in love… it would be nice if it were with her.
Suddenly he felt it. An excruciating pain that pulsed from deep within him. A pain he’d buried away, hoping the memory of it would simply rot away never to be felt again. He gasped as another ripped through him. He collapsed to the floor. The kettle started to scream, but he could hardly hear it over the drumming of his rapidly increasing heartbeat. Amongst the chaos ensuing around and inside of him, he felt something stir awake; no, thrash awake with a startled gasp.
"What’s the meaning of this, it snarled angrily. Where am I, how did I return?"
“No,” Satoshi whimpered. “No, no, no, please, God, no!”
He struggled to stand, and as he hurriedly stumbled toward his bathroom, a low rumbling chuckle rolled and echoed through his head.
"Well, well, well, isn’t this interesting," the voice taunted. The words throbbed and burned with each syllable as if they were physically being prodded into him. "Who could have ever guessed?"
Satoshi fell before reaching the threshold of the bathroom, and had crawled the rest of the way, the cold tile giving temporary relief against his aching body and rising temperature. He grasped the counter and with the last of his strength, heaved to pull himself up. His bones popped and creaked with each movement he made as he propped himself up on the counter. But by the time he was able to look at himself in the mirror, he wasn’t himself anymore.
A different voice answered his questions, a different face stared back. A long dead ghost came back to haunt him. Krad stood smirking into the glass, his blonde hair tumbling over his shoulders and down his back. His golden eyes as cold and unsympathetic as a snake’s. He leaned towards his reflection, peering into the soul of the cowering boy inside him. “It’s just wonderful to see you again, Master Satoshi.”
Chapter 4: Wherewithal
Summary:
The Other Selves are back, and Makoto finds herself intertwined into morose tale of repeated history and agony. With the Angel sealed away, the four teenagers find themselves trying to figure out what to do next. Daiki and Kosuke go take a look at the rest of the anonymous artist's exhibition, where Kosuke decides he need to find out whether Makoto is trustworthy or not.
Notes:
After what feels like a million years of writer's block, I FINALLY got chapter 4 done! My goal is to really incorporate everyone into the story and let the readers get into their heads as they all try to piece the puzzle together!
I'm pretty darn proud of myself for sticking to it~! I hope you all enjoy! I'm already planning the next chapter and it's gonna be INTENSE!!!
Chapter Text
The sun was starting to rise, giving Makoto’s room a pinkish-purple hue as it filtered through the window. They had stayed up all night and Yessenia Mousy had listened intently to every detail. She had taken a few sips of her tea, but had kept forgetting about it until she felt the hot mug burning her fingers. It had only been three years, but so much had happened. “And that’s pretty much it,” Makoto concluded. “We sealed the Angel away, got back home, Yessy transformed, and here you are.”
“My god,” she murmured. “Demon possessions and a new, god-complex-driven Hikari. And we’re back. What else could go wrong?”
“Don’t jinx it,” Makoto said through a yawn as she stretched. “Now we just need to figure out who this Hikari is and their motive. Hopefully with our Hikari’s connections in the police force we can start figuring stuff out. In the meantime, I’ll be helping with whatever needs to be done. But I guess with you and Dark back in the fray, you guys won’t be needing my help with sealing the artworks away.”
“I wouldn’t say that,” Yessenia said, sensing the slight drop of her demeanor. “From the sound of it, these new artworks don’t sound like your run-of-the-mill Hikari work; and that’s saying something in and of itself. If you were able to seal this thing away yourself, then Dark and I definitely need that extra muscle.”
Makoto perked up. “You think so?”
“I know so. There were a few original Hikari works in the past that nearly knocked our socks off. If I’ve awoken, I’m sure Dark has as well and Daisuke has filled him in.” She paused, the relief of her brother returning with her short lived as the blizzard bitter realization that they weren’t the only ones to be given a second chance rushed through her. “And if we’re back, then… oh, no.”
She turned to Makoto, innocent and oblivious to the true eminent danger of her chosen path. She knew Yessy had told her about him before; but being told of evil, and having to experience it are two different genres altogether. She shuffled nervously on her knees and took Makoto’s shoulders before speaking, “Makoto, I really appreciate you helping us out. It’s noble and brave of you to dive in head first, especially when you had no idea what to expect. Even if I hadn’t come back, I’d expect nothing less. I’ve always admired that about you. But, now that you’re officially a part of this, there’s no turning back; and you’re going to be faced with more than just living works of art. Sooner or later, it’s inevitable that you’re going to meet him… Krad.” She watched as Makoto’s eyes widened, the sudden sharp breath taken in, and felt her body tense under her palms at the mere mention of the name. She continued, “Makoto, listen to me very carefully… Krad isn’t someone to be trifled with. If Dark and I are the Darkness, he is the Light; but… the meanings of our exitance are inconsequential to our true personalities. My brother and I represent the Darkness, but we seal away the artworks in order to maintain the balance.
“Contrarywise, Krad represents the Light, but he’s far from an angel of the Lord. He’s narcissistic, a megalomaniac, and has absolutely no regard for his Tamer, or anyone else. If you meet him, leave the fighting to us; don’t engage, you hear me?”
Makoto sat in stunned silence for a moment, then spoke, “But what if I’m by myself? What do I do?”
“Hopefully that won’t happen; But, God forbid it does, still don’t engage. Try to get away and get ahold of Yessy and Daisuke.” Yessenia tutted and held a taloned finger to Makoto’s lips when she began to protest. “Oh, Makoto. Still the same stubborn little girl I know and love. Darling, for once in your life, listen to me, and don’t engage. You’re strong, but you’ve never met the likes of him. He’s not an evil spirit that can be banished from an object with a prayer. He’s a real, tangible, powerful being, and he won’t hesitate for a second to do away with you if you’re in his way. Please, Makoto… if not for my sake, for Yessy. Do. Not. Engage.”
They stared each other down, fire against ice, until Makoto melted against her gaze, rolling her eyes with a loud defeated groan. “Fine.”
“Good girl.” Yessenia stood and looked out the window at the rising sun peeking over the trees. “I’d better get Yessy back home, and I bet you need at least a little nap before heading to school.” She turned and snorted when she saw Makoto sitting on her knees, pouting and clutching the hem of her shirt like she wanted to punch something but was restraining herself. “Oh, Makoto,” she said bending down and hugging her. “I know why you’re upset. But going head first into danger just to prove yourself isn’t bravery; it’s stupidity. You simply standing with us during all of this is proof and promise enough for me; and I’m sure Dark will agree, too, once he meets you.” She stood up once more and patted the glowering teenager’s head. “Get some rest, Makoto. We’ll see you at school.”
Makoto watched as Yessenia jumped out the window, then sat and listened to her foot beats become distant and meld into the morning hush. She sighed and leaned against her bed, hugging her knees to her chest and laying her forehead against her arms. “It’s not so much that I want to prove myself to you. I want to prove myself… that I’m able to keep up.”
She must have dozed off, because her alarm startled her awake, and she sluggishly stood up to get ready for the day ahead. She was oddly relaxed, feeling as though the night before hadn’t happened; that she had woken up from a nightmare only to find out it had all really been just a dream. The heavy sleep deprivation headache throbbing in her temples told her otherwise.
She walked quietly to school, looking around for any sign of Niwa, Yessenia, or Hikari, but walked the route alone until she scaled up the front steps of the school. She spotted Yessy chatting in the hallway with Niwa and was about to bid them good morning when she stopped mid-breath, the air a hot lump of coal in her throat. There, standing with them were two lingering shadows with glowing white eyes that seemed to look at her when Niwa and Yessenia turned to her; then, just as suddenly as she had caught site of them, they wafted away.
“Hey, Makoto!” Yessy said cheerily as she walked up to them. “Yessenia told me you two stayed up late talking; but I hope you managed to get at least a little rest?”
“I dozed off a little,” Makoto replied in between a yawn. “But… I guess it’s official, now, huh? They’re all back?”
Yessy have a solemn nod. “That means something’s definitely going on. But… we can’t worry about that now. Show her, Daisuke.”
Niwa reached into his bag and pulled out a newspaper clipping. “Grandpa found this this morning, and thought we should check it out,” he said handing her the paper.
It was an article featuring a portrait of a young woman in a gown, asleep and leaning against the trunk of a cherry blossom tree. Makoto lightly gasped when she took closer notice of the woman’s features. “Wait a second,” she said. “She looks like…”
“The Angel statue?” Daisuke finished. “Yeah, it’s the same artist; still labeled anonymous, though. But since it’s part of the same exhibit, Grandpa thinks there may be another clue. So, he’s going to go check it out today.”
“It really does feel like a trail of bread crumbs, doesn’t it?” Makoto said as they waked down the hall to class. “And I have a bad feeling it doesn’t lead to anywhere good.”
The bell rang, and there was still no sign of Hikari. She couldn’t help but look at his empty seat, cold and sad in the yellow lights of the room, as she absentmindedly greeted her acquaintances and went to her desk. She couldn’t concentrate on the lecture either. She took notes, but didn’t really remember what she wrote. Her brain was on a worried auto-pilot and was running through endless, cascading run-on sentences of reasons as to why he wasn’t there—
He was late for the train, or he slept in, or he stopped to grab coffee, or he was asked to stay late at the museum, or…
All those reasons were stupid and she knew it, because the soul-sucking truth that it was hung as heavy in the forefront of her mind as her headache. He was back; the phantom she had only heard tell of was already taking his toll. All the stories came oozing into her memory and made her nauseous as she imagined Hikari hurting and unable to move. She was vibrating with nerves, and was getting frustrated with herself because she kept snapping the lead of her mechanical pencil. He’s okay… he’s gotta be okay…
The slow scratching of the classroom door opening and catching in the latch caught her attention through the fretting chatter in her mind. “I’m sorry I’m late,” a groggy voice whispered from the threshold. She sat up hopefully and turned to the door, but almost regretted it as soon as she did.
Hikari stood in the doorway, nearly leaning on the frame for support. His skin was pale save the deep purple bags under his eyes. Her heart broke.
“Mr. Hikari, if you’re going to be this late for school, don’t bother showing up,” the teacher said with a bored sigh.
“Y-yes… sorry.”
The class whispered quietly as he made his was to his desk, but Makoto sat silent as she watched him each step of the way as if her gaze would keep him from withering under himself. He sat with a tired thud in his seat with his eyes closed and a let out a quiet, prolonged sigh before he inched his way to straightening himself up and leaning forward in his seat to rest his elbows on the table. He squinted and blinked a few times at the board to clear his vision. She gave him a worried but reassuring smile when she caught his eye, and he smiled tiredly back, but all Makoto could see were the glass eyes of a broken boy; an exonerated bird trapped once more, and his wings clipped.
And she noticed something else, too. Just behind him a white specter stood idly by, and something like wings, soft and sheer as a veil encased the boy. When she looked up, black eyes gleamed down keeping vigilant watch over him. She took in a sharp breath when it cocked its head to her and the charcoal eyes seemed to curve in a sneer as it wafted into the empty air and disappeared like smoke.
~*~
Daiki Niwa was sitting quietly on a bench in his favorite brown suit, tie and hat. He was leaning forward on his cane, his chin resting on top of his fingers looking up at the Angel statue. The mid-morning light streamed through the upper windows down on her as she perpetually and pitifully reached toward the sky. She truly looked angelic. It was hard to imagine it devolving into a warped artwork just a mere few hours ago.
“Can you sense anything, Daiki?” Kosuke asked as he walked up and handed him a Styrofoam cup of coffee before sitting next to his father in-law on the bench.
“Not even a whisper,” he replied taking the cup and holding it in his palms, welcoming the warmth against the chill of the AC. “But there’s definitely magic unlike I’ve ever felt in each and every piece; especially this statue. Speaking of which…” He stared hard at the winged woman, and sniffed. “I can tell just by looking at it that what the children said was true; each and every finite detail is woven with magic, and I’m not surprised that they were overwhelmed with its power and the intensity of the emotions it’s been given. Even though it’s asleep, even if you possessed the littlest bit of magic or clairvoyancy, one could tell that it’s alive. Which brings me to the girl, Kyokutou.”
“The priestess you told me about?” Kosuke asked as he sipped his coffee.
“Yes… she was able to speak to it, hold her own; and, with the help of Yessenia and Daisuke, seal it away.”
“She what?” Kosuke gawked. “Do you mean to tell me that’s her magic holding that thing in? But... she’s what, sixteen?”
Daiki nodded as they stood, and started walking towards the next exhibit. “She’s a strong one. But something that Daisuke told me has me stumped. Once Yessenia and Daisuke were able to hear the Angel themselves, he said that she called Kyokutou ‘sister’. I don’t know why it’s bothering me so much, but it is.”
“‘Sister’, huh?” Kosuke stared at the statue a long moment as he took another sip with a soft gulp then sighed. “If she’s as powerful as you say, then it may be that the Angel was drawn to her magic.”
“The thing is, Kosuke, it spoke to her like it knew her. Daisuke said it begged her to ‘let her join in her form’ and ‘find the others’. But what spooked me the most was when it said ‘we shall be painted black, once more.’” He sighed long and soft through his nose making his mustache tremble with his nerves. “I don’t like this, Kosuke. With Dark, Yessenia, and… you-know-who having returned… we all know that that means, somehow, the Black Wings has been recreated. What if all of this is connected somehow?” They came up to a large painting of a dark-skinned young woman in a simple white gown, asleep\ under a cherry blossom tree. Soft black curls hugging her cheeks and blossom petals falling like snow around her. The title placard read:
The Sleeping Goddess- Anonymous
He gripped his cane with another stubborn sniff. “What are we going to do? I couldn’t bear seeing Daisuke and Yessenia going through that again… I just couldn’t.”
Kosuke looked up at the painting, admiring the detail, but then got nervous and looked down into the brown ripples of his coffee grotesquely catching his reflection. He felt like if he stared too long, the girl would blink awake. “We do what we’ve always done. We protect our kids. But first… I want to have a talk with this Kyokutou gal.”
~*~
“So… the gang’s all here,” Yessenia said quietly during their lunchbreak. “Satoshi, you look like death.”
Satoshi took a sip of his soda then glared at her, the slightly purple bags giving him more of an edge. “Gee, thanks,” he said through a groggy sigh. “But you’re not wrong. I feel like death.”
“I can’t believe this is happening,” Daisuke murmured. He had hardly touched his bento and had it resting and open in his lap. Makoto looked between the three searching for any sign of the smokey whisps she had seen before, but she found, and not to her surprise, that they each felt like the Angel; a Russian doll, each with their own Other Self simmering underneath their mortal shell. “So… what do we do, now?” She asked.
Hikari let out a pensive yet frustrated sigh. “The question of the century… In the history of both families, this has never happened. The Other Selves were always designated to one teenager per forty-years. The fact that they’re back with us as their Tamers is… unprecedented.” He took another sip of his soda, but it looked like it hurt to swallow. “I’m assuming that since the Black Wings has been recreated, and since we we were the ones who broke the curse in the first place, it automatically recoiled back to us… starting the domino effect of events all over again.” Makoto watched as he sighed, memories seeming to swim and glisten in his tiredly pink eyes. “All bloody over again.”
They all sat quietly, lunches idling in their laps until a chiming sound made them jump. Niwa’s phone was pinging annoyingly like a child wanting attention, and he fumbled with his chopsticks as he struggled to get it out of his pocket. He was flushed with embarrassment when he finally managed to get it out, but his eyes hardened when he read the message. “Dad says he wants to meet with us before we go out again, tonight.” They sighed as the bell tolled for the end of the lunch hour. They had barely touched their lunches, but somehow, they just weren’t hungry.
~*~
Kosuke sat at the kitchen table reading over the newspaper for the tenth time looking for clues, any clue they could follow to lead them to the artist, but to no avail. Not even the curators at the museum could (or would) give him any information on the artist. Nothing. Not one iota of information could be found. There was one thing, though… that Kyokutou girl. The only thing that seemed to be connecting anything to anything was her.
He vaguely remembered Yessenia bringing her up in casual conversation as she and Daisuke grew up; but nothing of note. But if she’s been indirectly a part of their lives for that long, why were things suddenly happening now? If she does have anything to do with this, why wait all these years to betray them? And the most important question of all… why would she betray them? What could she possibly have to gain from something she wasn’t even minutely involved with?
His thoughts came to fumbled halt as he heard the key turn in the lock, and the front door opened. Something wafted through him as warm as summer air when you first open the door for the day. He had sensed her magic first, a light anticipatory feeling like waiting for a friend to visit; and as she came gliding in, her white hair made her look like a ghost, her magic a perfume in her wake. He hadn’t met Kyokutou before, but knew who she was as soon as she walked through the threshold with the others. “Hey, kids! Thanks for coming by after a long day of school; I really appreciate it,” he said standing from his chair and scratching the back of his head awkwardly. He looked to the girl with a smile. “Ah, you must be Kyokutou! I’ve heard a lot about you,” he continued with a soft bow, then offered his hand. He watched as she blushed and blinked with initial shyness, her green eyes wide making her look like a startled white cat. Then she smiled.
“Likewise,” she replied, her voice softer than her handshake. When her shyness melted away into polite greeting, he faltered to stay on guard; All opposing thoughts against her seemed to flutter from his reach like the page the of the newspaper he’d thumbed to keep his place, but lost.
He cleared his throat to realign his wherewithal. “Ah, anyway… everyone, come sit,” he said, gesturing to the living room.
He waited for the kids to be settled in before he sat down himself in his favorite chair and watched with a soft smile as With came scampering up onto the sofa and perch himself onto Kyoukutou’s shoulder, making her giggle as he rubbed his head on her cheek. “Gramps and I went to the museum today, and it’s just as we suspected,” he continued, leaning forward and resting his elbows on his knees. “It’s definitely the same artist, definitely alive, and chalk full of magic. However, it doesn’t seem violent like the Angel; in fact, it seems rather docile. But we all know that things can turn on a dime, and we can’t be too careful given the circumstances. That’s why you all will be going in again tonight and sealing it before anything has a chance to happen.” The children nodded solemnly. He looked at Makoto who was smiling and scratching With’s stomach. “Kyokutou, if I may ask… you’re a priestess, correct? As decendants to the Niwa’s and Hikari’s, we’re used to artworks having souls, feelings. Tell me… as someone just now coming into this, what is your impression of the situation?”
He watched as she sat back against the cushion, cat eyes pensive and looking distantly at the ground like her response was buried in the tufts of the carpet. “I’ve seen my fair share of cursed objects in my time,” she began slowly. “Ghosts bound to a certain item, even demons… but I’ve never encountered the likes of these. It’s as if they were humans but born of stone or canvas. Thoughts, feelings… they’re all there. And the magic coming from them is unlike anything I’ve ever felt before.” She looked at him with such a serious glint in her eye that he almost gasped. “At the pace they’re being created, if they or their power were to go out of control, it would be catastrophic. And with the Black Wings being pieced back together… well, I don’t even want to even think about it.”
Kosuke stared for a moment, impressed. It was as he thought; she could indeed sense the ins and outs of the artworks and see them for what they were. She seemed genuine enough and had the drive and knowhow to fight with them; but were there ulterior motives? If so, what were they? He was determined to find out. “And that’s why we’re not taking any chances,” he replied with a smile. “Kyokutou, thank you for aiding us. I hope we can continue to count on you.” He bowed softly at the waist in thanks, then watched as she smiled softly and did the same.
“Thank you for your faith in me. I won’t let you down,” she replied, sounding like an employee responding to their employer.
He let out a sigh like closing a book. “Now, then… you all should go ahead and get some rest before tonight. We can convene again tomorrow and work from there. Luckily it’s a Saturday, so you all can all rest when it’s done.”
He saw Yessenia, Hikari, and Kyokutou to the door with Daisuke and waved to them as they walked down the cobblestone streets, but let out a long, soft sigh through his nose as they turned the corner and disappeared, but not without notice.
“Are you okay, dad?” Daisuke asked, looking to him.
Kosuke stared for a second, not realizing how tall Daisuke had gotten. He still had an inch or two on him, but not by much. He stood tall and broad-shouldered and they were able to look each other eye to eye. He knew that Daisuke wasn’t the little two-year-old that he had left behind with Emiko to go study abroad; he wasn’t even the young man he was three years ago when it all came to an end the first time. Daisuke stood as his own man before him and he couldn’t be prouder; but he also couldn’t help the fact that all he saw when he looked into his rust-red eyes was a boy… his boy, that he felt he still owed to defend and protect. He had spent the last three years trying to make up for his absence and be the father Daisuke deserved, but did he have to right to now? No, he decided. Maybe I don’t… but I still have to try.
“Yeah, I’m fine, kid,” he said in his amiably aloof way. “It’s just a lot to process, you know?”
Daisuke smiled softly, looking so much like Emiko. “Yeah, I know what you mean. I’ll admit, even though he wasn’t supposed to, it’s a little nice having Dark back… but I just feel like something is going to happen any minute; and I’m scared we’re not going to know what to do. But, I’m so glad we have someone like Kyokutou on our side! Even Dark is pretty excited about meeting her personally.” He said all of this with the smile and innocence of a child with a new friend which is what he was, and Kosuke couldn’t help but chuckle.
“Then I’m sure everything will be alright,” he replied. He just wished there was a way to know for sure.
Chapter 5: Only Human
Summary:
Dark witnesses Makoto at work during a heist, and has his suspicions on whether or not she's human.
Chapter Text
Chapter Five
Only Human
Dark chuckled and waded in the familiar high velocity excitement in the Niwa house hold waiting for his turn to take the helm and watching as Emiko fussed over Daisuke and Yessy to get them ready. He had always loved the hours prior the heist, the anticipatory spring board feeling of being ready to pounce at a moment’s notice. He was ready to take into the night and rise in infamy with Yessenia, once more; However, there was a nagging feeling weighing him down like an anchor in his stomach.
Their return wasn’t without cost, without higher stakes. The Black Wings was out there somewhere, meaning that some Hikari was out there causing unneeded shenanigans and slowly but surely bringing it back to life. Not only that but there were new artworks working on giving it a pulse.
He mulled over the flurry of emotions steeping in his mind. He was frustrated and, though he didn’t want to admit it… there were spider web twinges of fear that grazed across his nerves. But, as dangerous as the situation brazenly presenting itself in front of them was, excitement seemed to trump the fear; or at least keep it to the wayside, for now. The feeling that overpowered them all, however, was curiosity. Curiosity as what the night will bring. Curiosity of how this will all play out. Curiosity as to who the hell this Kyokutou person was.
All he really knew about her was that she was a priestess, that she’s Yessy’s best friend, and that she was helping them seal the artworks away. The fact that she was able to seal away the first one was impressive, but how did she have that sort of power? Will she be able to keep up? His thoughts were interrupted by a determined breath and a voice calling out to him.
“You ready, Dark?” Daisuke asked, the nerves audible in his tone.
"Yeah. Let’s do this."
He listened as Daisuke drew in a breath, the motion rushing him forward like being swayed in the sea by a wave. There was a sharp pain as the body that wasn’t his own became so, and lungs that ached for breath sighed with relief as he took his first breath of the night. He stretched as his bones settled into his body with a soft pop then smiled at Emiko, the maternal sparkle in her eye. “Hey, ma,” he said softly.
“Hello, Dark,” she replied, a stifled sob clogging her throat as she reached up and softly touched his cheek. She gasped out a startled “oh!” when he pulled her into a hug. Another pair of arms tightened the hug as Yessenia came up from behind. “I’ve missed you both so much! Welcome home.” They all chuckled out sobs as they held each other a moment then backed away, pridefully wiping away tears. “Alright,” she continued with a back-to-business tone and sniff. “You’ll be stealing a painting called The Sleeping Goddess. Grandpa said that as far as he can tell, it’s docile. But as Daisuke probably explained to you, we can’t be too sure given the Angel incident. Kyokutou is waiting for you, so you’d better get going.”
~*~
The air was warm and rustled their feathers as Dark and Yessenia flew into the night. Yessenia must have known he was lost in thought because she spoke up through the murmur of the wind in his ears. “Don’t worry,” she said. “I think you’ll like her She’s quiet at first, but boy, is she a spitfire and more than a little bit stubborn.”
“Hm? Oh…” He sighed, trying to hold back his own stubbornness by the reigns, but it slipped from his grasp. “Yessenia, are you sure this is the best idea? I mean, she’s just a kid. We haven’t seen her at work.”
“I have. And, trust me you won’t be disappointed. I’ve seen this girl seal away demons and ghosts by herself; Lest we forget she also sealed away the Angel statue from before. And besides that, who are we to judge if she’s just a kid? Yessy and Daisuke were just children when they began, and look what we accomplished with them! Give her a chance. Besides… I think she needs this confidence boost. Ah, there she is!” He looked to see where she was pointing.
Down on a rooftop Dark spotted a white spec sitting like a lone snowflake on the shingles of a house. As they got closer, he could see a young girl in priestess attire sitting with her arms hugging her knees. She had cropped winter white hair with a long ponytail draped over her shoulder. He couldn’t help but gasp when she looked up at them as they came in for a landing; Even in the half-moon light, he could tell her eyes were a bright green and they widened into an awe-struck smile.
“It’s you,” she called out in a whisper as she stood, her voice a dove’s call floating on the evening air.
“Hey, kiddo!” Yessenia replied, setting a hand on the girl’s shoulder. “Makoto, I’d like you to meet my twin brother, Dark Mousy. Dark, Kyokutou Makoto; Yessy’s long time best friend and now our third Musketeer.”
“A pleasure,” Makoto said offering her hand.
“Likewise,” he replied with a smile, but he stopped mid shake. Yessenia wasn’t kidding… this girl really did have immense spiritual power. He felt it as they landed as if sifting through a cloud, but it was even more prominent through touch, the feeling soft and warm static against his palm. And there was something else, a flutter in his stomach he couldn’t explain. It felt like being drawn in? No… curiosity? Nah…
“Ah… Dark? Brother Dear, can you hear me?” He blinked as Yessenia’s hand waved in front of his face to sweep him back to reality and Makoto standing wide-eyed and blushing with her hand still tucked tight in his grip.
“Oh, shit, I’m sorry!” he said, embarrassed as he took his hand away swiftly. He cleared his throat, “Well, Makoto. I’m sure this is going to be the start of a beautiful partnership. You ready?”
She nodded with a glint in her eyes and confident grin. “More than ready.”
~*~
Inspector Saehara paced outside the museum with this troops, methodically flipping the warning letter in his fingers. He was tired. He was frustrated and just wanted to get back home and enjoy a quiet evening with Takeshi and his famous spicy curry. But just as he was about to leave for the evening, one of his officers came running in, warning letter in hand. “Copycats!” He had shouted. “Just some bored loons trying to ride their adrenaline high by yanking the police around!” To his utter dismay, upon further inspection of the letter in comparison to the letters of the past, the handwriting was, indeed, consistent. It was his. “God damnit,” he grumbled, leaning against his cruiser. “Three years… those brats haven’t shown up for three years! Why show up now?”
“I’m not sure myself,” Satoshi replied after he had taken a sip of tea.
It had taken him all day to sign the necessary paperwork and talk to the right people, but there he was: a Commander once more; ready to do his part and keep the troops at bay and let them “do their job” whilst allowing Dark, Yessenia, and Kyokutou to do theirs.
The plan was to steal the painting and be able to study it to try and find a way to link it to the mystery artist. It would be difficult, given the gargantuan size of the painting, but he had seen the twins pull off bigger heists. However, they would have Kyokutou in tow. They had never really discussed how they were going to get both her and the painting out, and he was curious as to what they had planned. He gasped softly when a throb rammed his chest, like an elbow to his ribs.
"Just like old times, isn’t it, Master Satoshi?" Krad mused. "It’s as if we’ve picked up where we left off."
Satoshi coughed to cover his wince and kept looking up at the sky, not wanting to giving him the satisfaction of a reply. Just then, there was the loud sharp clack as the search lights flashed to life, beams aimed and pointing like glowing fingers to the sky. Dark and Yessenia were lit against the grey clouds, black wings glistening in the glare. He blinked. “Wait… where is she?”
“Where’s who?” Inspector Saehara asked gruffly between yelling commands to his officers.
"Yes… who indeed?" Krad echoed in his usual smarmy fashion, but it had an obvious tone of piqued curiosity.
“Ah, it’s nothing… I couldn’t see Yessenia through the glare for a moment,” Satoshi replied off the cuff.
~*~
Makoto was shivering as she made her way to a window on the museum roof, lock-picking kit gripped in her white-knuckled fist as she took step after careful step on the inclined tiles.
“Dark and I will distract the guards,” Yessenia had said on the way. “Get to the window on the Eastside, pick the lock, and get to the exhibit gallery. Dark and I will meet you there once we’ve gotten things wrapped up.”
“Eastside window. Pick the lock. Get there. Got it,” she replied as they dropped her off. She had said it with such confident gusto just thirty minutes prior, but her nerves didn’t seem to remember the memo. Her fingers trembled, rattling the pick in the lock and missing the spring-loaded pins. “Oh, for heaven’s sake,” she grumbled. “Work with me here!” She sighed with relief when the pins gave in with a stubborn snip and the window popped open.
She swung herself in and landed softly, closing the window quietly behind her. She found the security stairwell, then quickly made her way down the steps. She could just barely hear the police and security guards yelling in the hallways in the distance, but her heart was pounding so loudly in her chest that she could hardly hear them over its drumming.
She peeked carefully out of the stairwell and gasped softly when she saw guards laying on the ground and spotting the tile in piles like leaves. “Yeesh,” Makoto said quietly to herself as she stepped over a guard. “I think Dark and Yessenia had a little bit too much fun.” She gasped loudly and covered her mouth to keep herself from screaming when something grabbed her ankle.
She looked down to see an older gentleman with a brown trench coat and salt and pepper hair looking sleepily up at her, mumbling something unintelligible about “those damn twins” and trailing off on “how he was going to teach them a lesson they won’t forget” before his head slumped to the floor and Makoto was able to slip her foot from his grip. She swallowed her heart that had jumped into her throat then sprinted down the hallway.
The moonlight seeped in through the skylights, blanketing the gallery in a soft snowy light, making Makoto’s hair look iridescent as she slowed to a stop on the carpeted floor, breathing lightly for air. A soft voice echoed in her head….
"Ah, there you are," it cooed. "I was wondering when you’d come, Sister."
“Yes… I’m here,” Makoto called out in a whisper. She kept her eyes on the painting even as she heard running foot beats coming down the hallway.
“Hey, kiddo,” Yessenia said as she came to stand by her. “Sorry we took so long.”
“Man, they must have upped their training regimen, ‘cause those guards were way tougher than in the past!” Dark said with a frustrated sigh and running his fingers through his hair. He turned his gaze to the painting. “So, this is The Sleeping Goddess, huh? Daiki wasn’t kidding, this thing is ginormous!”
A voice rung out like chimes in the wind.
“Ah… The Twin Shards… Dark and Yessenia Mousy. Welcome back,” the Goddess said sweetly. The three watched in awe as the girl in the painting slowly opened her eyes and gracefully turned her face towards them, a soft smile curving her lips. “The Creator said that you would return. But where’s your other half? Krad, was it? Ah, well… we’ll piece him together with the others another time.”
Makoto bowed before speaking, “Goddess… my name is Kyokutou Makoto. I’m a priestess, and I’m here to…” she was cut off.
“Oh, I know why you’ve come,” the girl said. “And I will not be complacent.” Her eyes began to glow and there was a sound like wind in a tunnel as the cherry blossom petals in the painting began to glitter and fall in sheets like snow in sunlight.
There was a flash and Makoto let out a hiss in pain as something shot across her hand. She looked down to see blood trickling down her knuckles and then heard Yessenia and Dark let out startled gasps as cuts appeared on their cheeks and shoulders. The petals were lashing forth like crystal bullets from the painting. “Dark, Yessenia, get behind me!” she called out. She whipped out a sacred suture and a translucent green barrier formed in front of them like a glass bubble just in time as the petals came in like hail. “Goddess!” Makoto cried over a sound like glass shattering. “I only wish to help!”
The Goddess’ laugh sounded like church bells. “Help me? You wish only to seal me away; to steal me away! I saw what you did to my little sister. You think putting us to sleep and locking us away like damsels in a tower will you do you any good? You’re only delaying the inevitable. I’m only going to ask you once… become one with me, and let’s find the others.”
Makoto could hear Dark chuckle low under the clashing torrent. “They never want to go down easily, do they? Makoto, we’ll distract her; then you’ll go in and seal it, ‘kay?” Makoto nodded.
“On the count of three, lift the barrier,” Yessenia said.
Makoto nodded. “Ready? One… two… three!”
As soon as the barrier melted, they darted in different directions, the petals machine gun rounds hot on their heels. Makoto found an opening, bolted forward then fell to slide on her side under a barrage of shards. She took out her sacred sutures and began to pray.
Outside Satoshi started to pace. He hated not being in there, but the plan could only work if he was keeping watch outside. Inspector Saehara hadn’t come back out with his troops, which he supposed was a good thing; Dark and Yessenia must have knocked them out. But where was Kyokutou? He supposed since she hadn’t been dragged out in cuffs that that was the case. He was so nervous, the scenarios of all the worst possibilities were running through his head. Did she make it in? Was everything going according to plan?
His questions were abruptly answered when a surge of magic punched through him like a tidal wave, and even Krad shivered inside him. No one seemed to feel it and went on with their nightly routine and duties, leaving him and his Other Self rattled and gasping lightly against a police cruiser.
“What… in the nine bloody circles of hell was that?” Krad asked mystified, his voice in a grating whisper. “That isn’t Dark and Yessenia’s magic… who is that, Master Satoshi? Has someone new joined our little game?”
“It’s none of your concern,” Satoshi replied in a gasp.
Krad chuckled in stark puzzlement. “Mm, is that so? How I wonder…”
Makoto held firm, her green pentagram blazing bright against the Goddess and her laughing acid anger. She grunted when she skidded backwards slightly, but then shoved herself forward with a growl. “Oh, no you don’t!” She sent another pulse of magic and suddenly the petals froze in the air. They twitched as if they were confused, then turned and whistled back into the painting and there was a sound like a door closing. The Goddess gasped loudly as the canvas flashed green, then screamed when she tried sending forth more petals but they shattered against the film, rippling like pebbles in the water. Makoto called out over the screeching, “Dark, Yessenia, now!”
Dark and Yessenia were suspended in the air to her right and left, black wings outstretched making them looking like bats in the electric flashing light. They each lifted a black feather and chanted a spell in a language Makoto didn’t understand, the syllables rolling off their tongues in eloquent cascades. With one last cry and a flash of green light, the room ebbed back into the quiet grey of the sleeping museum.
Dark stared at Makoto as he landed with Yessenia and watched as she walked up and gently set a hand on the ornate frame. “I’m sorry,” he heard her say. “I wish there was more I could do for you, My Lady.”
“That kid really is something else,” Dark said quietly to his sister.
“Told you,” Yessenia said resting an elbow on his shoulder and leaning against him.
“No, really… Yessenia, are you sure she’s human?”
She smacked the back of his head. “Of course, she is! Just because she has a bit more magical ‘umph’ than other humans, doesn’t mean she’s not one. Besides, we’ve met our fair share of magically inclined humans over the years.” She saw the steely apprehension in his eyes even in the barely lit room and touched his cheek. “Even if she wasn’t, what does it matter? We’re not and she doesn’t care.”
Dark sighed slowly as he spoke, “I suppose you’re right. Yo, Makoto,” he called out quietly as he walked toward her. “You go ahead and get out of here. Yessenia and I will get… Hey, are you alright?” Makoto had turned to him with tears staining her cheeks.
“I’m fine,” she replied with a quiet sniff, wiping the tears away with her sleeve. “Being an empath has it’s pros and cons… feeling anything and everything is one of those setbacks.” She turned back to the painting. “These artworks… it feels like they’re lost… And as a priestess, I want to help them.”
Dark blinked in surprise, then sighed with a smile and patted her head. “You really are something else.”
The magic dissipated with a whisper; a weight lifting, leaving the air surrounding the museum still and cold even in the summer dusk and finally allowing Satoshi to take a calming breath. He sighed with ironic relief as he heard the guards yelling that the painting was gone and guards came out in stumbling swarms to be checked out by paramedics. They did it, he thought to himself with a soft smile.
He took out his phone when he felt it buzz. It was Kyokutou in their group chat:
Kyokutou: I snuck out the back and I’m on my way back to base! Great work tonight, all of you!
Satoshi couldn’t help but smile, and replied:
Me: You as well. Be safe!
The smile that had budded on his face was quickly swept away as Krad pressed against his boundaries with a laugh. "Kyokutou, hm? Our new little friend? How interesting… How very interesting, indeed."
~*~
Makoto smiled down at her phone, then slipped it into her pocket again. She stood in the basement with the Niwa family and watched as Dark and Yessenia each lifted a feather. They mumbled a spell in the same tongue as before and their feathers seemed to melt in their hands, looking like little black opalescent orbs of the universe in their palms. The orbs shot forward, melded into one, then suddenly enlarged into a rectangular shape. Like wax off a candle, the mass melted and revealed the Sleeping Goddess painting.
“It was no easy feat condensing it, but she’s sealed, signed, and delivered,” Dark said with a sigh.
“Thanks to this knucklehead,” Yessenia chuckled as she wrapped her arm around Makoto’s neck.
Makoto giggled softly and blushed. “I’m just glad I was able to help,” she said quietly.
Emiko walked up and ran her fingers over the frame. “My, my, it’s much bigger than I thought it would be,” she said. “Did she put up much of a fight?”
“Yes,” the three thieves said simultaneously.
Emiko let out a startled laugh. “Really, now? What all happened?”
Makoto sighed and looked up at the painting before speaking, choosing her words apprehensively slow. “I could feel that she was just as angry and sad as the Angel was, and… she called me ‘sister’… wanting to become one with me, so we could ‘find the others.’” She turned to see everyone staring. Suddenly feeling alone in the room, she lifted her hands defensively. “Please… you have to believe me, I don’t…” Dark cut her off.
“Don’t worry, Makoto,” he said setting a hand on her shoulder. “We know you’re just as in the dark as we are. We trust you. I trust you. And besides if you really were in cahoots with whomever started all of this, then you wouldn’t be helping us seal the artworks away.”
“I know Yessy’s explained it to you,” Yessenia continued. “The Black Wings feeds off the magic of the Hikari artworks; We seal them away, it won’t be completed.” She smiled sweetly and cupped Makoto’s face in her palms like an elder sister. “We trust you. We believe in you.”
Makoto sighed in relief and held her hands to her cheeks, the warmth in her palms solidifying truth behind her words. “Thank you,” she whispered through her nerves. “I promise, I won’t let you down.”
~*~
Makoto sat on her windowsill after Yessenia had dropped her off at home, hugging her knees and looking out at the cloud dusted sky. A cauldron’s worth of feelings whirled in her chest making her feel both elated and disconcerted. She was still riding that adrenaline high, feeling the rush of magic and wind and feathers buzzing in her nerves even as she sat.
Working beside Dark and Yessenia and finally getting that chance to show them her grit felt like the turning point she needed to find her drive again. No more moping and hoping that purpose would find her; not when she was able to grab it herself like her own art to steal. No more sitting in the dark feeling sorry for herself.
This was a mantle she felt like she had been waiting her whole life to don; yet, an odd twinge of something she couldn’t quite put her finger on scratched at her ribs, making her mind race and body restless. Dark and Yessenia’s approval was all I really needed, she thought. But why don’t I feel better?
Maybe the feeling was the fear of knowing she was in this for the long haul now. Maybe it was the weight of the responsibility of it all settling into place like a corner piece to a puzzle. Yeah, maybe that’s it, she thought as tucked herself into bed, the cool waft of air from the cotton as she lay her head on her pillow a welcome kiss on her cheek as she tried to get herself comfortable. That corner of the puzzle had finally been laid out in the outline of it all, but the middle was still a gaping void to be figured out and filled.
Chapter 6: Just a Moment More
Summary:
Satoshi embraces his feelings for Makoto, but will it come with a price?
Chapter Text
Chapter Six
Just a Moment More
Satoshi had just barely gotten to school with thirty minutes of sleep, two cups of coffee and sheer will power. Krad’s curiosity of last night’s goings on was borderline malicious and he had kept him up with the stabbing pains of impending transformation before finally relenting and going back to his void like a bat. He’d been quiet for a few hours now, and Satoshi prayed that it would stay that way for the rest of the school day.
He made it with about ten minutes to spare, and sat with a long heavy sigh through his nose, laying his forehead in his palm. A few minutes, he drowsily thought. Just a few minutes.
Just as he was feeling his mind free falling into sleep, he heard a chair scrape across the floor, and a soft voice gently coax him back. “Hey, you okay?”
He slowly pried eyes open and was greeted with Kyokutou sitting backwards in the chair in front of him, her chin resting on her folded arms and green eyes watching him pensively. “Oh… Good morning, Kyokutou,” Satoshi said forcing a tired smile, not wanting to worry her further. “I’m fine; just tired. Great job last night.”
“We couldn’t have done it without you! Thanks for your hard work.” She cocked her head to the side and smiled, her white locks curling softly against her cheek.
His heart skipped a beat and he sucked in a breath. Though he could feel his cheeks warm with a gentle blush, cold anticipation clenched his chest and he thought for sure Krad would emerge from the depths. But to his relief Krad stayed asleep.
He smiled back. That smile, this moment was meant for him and he was going to hold on to it. His cheeks flushed more when she laid a palm to his forehead.
“Are you running a fever? Your cheeks are red,” she said leaning in ever so slightly more and squinting at him. “You should go home and rest.”
“No, no, really I’m fine,” he stammered. More than fine, he thought.
He breathed in a sigh of relief when Saehara, their class president, came in and started shuffling through papers with New York-paced mumbles. She gave him a quick grin before turning around in her chair, resting her chin on her fingers.
“Alright!” Saehara exclaimed, slapping his palms to the desk in his usual obnoxious manner. “Time to start talkin’ festival preparations! Rehearsals for the Culture Club’s dance is going well. The choir is working on a choral set and working on solo auditions, at the moment. Let’s see…” He paused, clicking his tongue as he shuffled through his pile of notes, then flicked a sheet up like a card. “Ah, here we go! The Art Club president is still out on leave, but she did leave a note to pass on to you all. It says, ‘Hey, all! I’m sorry for my absence; my health has never been the best. I hope your portfolios for our art gallery at the festival are going well.
However, I thought it would be a cool idea to do a partner project as part of our showcase. Pick a partner and have one or the other model for you. But don’t worry! Whomever is the model will get credit both in the club and in the class. We also have special permission to use the Theatre Club’s costume department to dress up. Have fun! Signed, your President, Hanamura Yuko.’” Saehara finished with a winded sigh. “Okay! Well, I’ll leave you crazy art nuts to work on that! Everyone else, go meet up with your groups and iron out details!”
Satoshi groggily watched as the students started to separate and swarm to their groups, then glanced at Kyokutou. She was writing something in her journal and tapping her foot lightly on the floor before lightly setting her pen down, stretching and tossing her head back with a yawn. She had hung her blazer on the back of her chair and rolled her sleeves up to a quarter, revealing her long and sleek forearms. Her fingers stretched and curled with them reminding him of a cat as he watched her back arch, and took note of how her shoulder blades gently folded the back of her shirt.
Inspiration and an irritating flare of jealousy welled simultaneously in his chest when he saw a few of the art students eyeing her as well and start towards her. He touched her shoulder on impulse.
“Hey, Kyokutou. Want to be my partner?” He was surprised with himself when he felt a bitter tasting sense of accomplishment in seeing the other students’ faces drop in disappointment.
“I would love to,” she replied with a smile. He could’ve sworn he saw a hint of blush on her cheeks as she turned to face him and rested her chin in her arms once more. “So, who’s going to be the model?” It was his turn to blush.
He cleared his throat, then spoke slow and in an almost mumbled whisper. “I was hoping maybe… you wouldn’t mind being the model?” He couldn’t help but snicker when her cheeks flushed from pink to red.
“S-sure,” she stuttered. “I’ll do my best.”
“Well, then,” he said standing and offering his hand. “Shall we head to the costume department then?” He smiled when her finger tips hooked with his and stood with a nod.
~*~
The costume room was musty with the smell of dust and years’ worth of sweat and heartache from performances past, and the costumes made a sound like steps in snow as the fabrics rubbed against themselves and the students rummaged through racks and crates. Now that he had his model, Satoshi was on the hunt for something that would suit her.
He took glances at Kyokutou as they sifted through wardrobes, comparing colors and textures to her pixie-like features. Something to contrast her skin, he thought. Something light, but dark enough to bring up the pink tones. Maybe a pastel… but it has to bring out her eyes, too. Then he found it.
He carefully lifted a lavender dress off the rack. It was silk with chiffon overlay and a lace collar connected by a choker. It dipped in the back and pearls lined the bottom of the bodice and acted as cap sleeves on the shoulders. He smiled softly to himself, already picturing the portrait in his head and planning colors. “Kyokutou, come here for a second,” he called to her. He lifted the dress, turning it this way and that as she approached. “What do you think?”
“Oh… it’s lovely,” she said quietly, obvious apprehension breathy in the lingering pause. Alright… not quite the response he was hoping for.
“Do you not like it?” He asked a little crestfallen.
She gasped and an embarrassed blushing panic burned her cheeks as she shook her head, her words coming out in a flurry. “Oh! No, no, no, it really is gorgeous! It’s just… well, it’s just…” her words trailed off and melted away as she looked down at her shoes. She took in a long soft breath before she spoke again. “I have a scar on my back.”
He blinked in surprise. “A scar?” She nodded.
“And not a superficial scar, either.” She continued slow and wavering, “It’s a really big, really ugly scar that spans across my upper back. If… I wear then this, then…” She trailed off again, the words fumbling and falling pebbles from her lips. He knew the tone too well; he spoke much the same way about his family name. The words verbal chains as real as her scar holding her back and he could tell that the blush wasn’t from embarrassment anymore, but of shame and his heart ached with her and for her. He set a hand on her shoulder, wanting to quell her nerves.
“It’s alright, Kyokutou; we can find another dress,” he said with a soft smile. “This portrait isn’t just about contributing to the gallery or getting a grade. If there’s anything Daisuke has taught me, it’s that art is something to be enjoyed by everyone. I want the both of us to be enjoying ourselves. It won’t mean anything if you’re not feeling it.” He brought the dress up letting the satin and chiffon caress her cheek but silently wishing it was his palm. “Though I think this would suit you beautifully, a model that’s not proud of her project and enjoying herself isn’t a model but a doll. Let’s find something that will make you feel confident, too, okay?” He gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze when she nodded softly in the shy affirmative.
He was getting ready to tuck the dress back onto the rack along with the slight twinge of disappointment when he felt the softest tug on the back of his shirt. He turned to see Kyokutou pinching it softly between her thumb and forefinger. She was looking down, but he could see that her cheeks and even the tips of her ears were rosier than before.
“No,” she said in a squeak then cleared her throat. “I-I’ll wear it… I don’t want to keep you from what you envisioned.” She suddenly looked up at him, making him suck in another breath with her crystal intensity. “But I have a couple of conditions.” She paused until he nodded. “You can’t look… and when we take breaks, I’ll wear a shawl… okay?”
“Okay, I promise,” he said offering his hand. He felt his own cheeks burn when she gripped his palm and her eyes waned into a smile. He shook his head when he caught himself staring and spoke through a cough, “Well, go try it on and let’s see if it works.”
He took in a calming breath as she walked away, heart ramming in his chest so hard he thought it was Krad stirring awake. Stay asleep, he prayed. Let me have this at least for a while longer.
Makoto heaved a lightheaded sigh as she leaned against the door to the girls’ dressing room, her heart drumming and making her giddiness and panic dance simultaneously in her stomach. She lifted the dress by the pearl sleeves smiling softly at first, then turning it around to look at the back and moaned. It looked like it would dip down and slope to the small of her back leaving her winged burn exposed. “Oh, for heaven’s sake what did I get myself into?” she muttered. “And all because I couldn’t say ‘no’ to that face.” She relented with a groaning sigh and started undressing.
The dress felt soft as snow as it hugged her curves and the zipper made an anticipatory buzz as she slid it into the clasp with a snip. She turned slowly and let out a surprised giggle when she saw herself in the mirror. She’d never even thought about lavender or any lighter colors being able to suit her pale skin before, let alone a dress. She thought she would have to resign to darker colors and men’s clothes for the rest of her life. Dresses had always been too short; either hiking up on her thighs or dangling awkwardly at her calves. But this? This was perfect! It fit like a glove and for once she could look and feel like a girl. She even felt---
“Oh, my goodness! You look so pretty, Kyokutou!” A voice chimed from the doorway.
Makoto gasped, grabbing her shirt and quickly draping it over her shoulders before turning to see two girls with costumes overflowing in their arms smiling at her. She could tell right off the bat that they were twins. One girl had long milk chocolate hair tied with a pink bow in a half-up and sweet locks that hung in soft curtains on her shoulders and back. The other had a sepia-colored bob that tucked itself with a gentle curl just under her chin and a white headband with red polka-dots crowning her head. “I almost didn’t recognize you for a minute!” She exclaimed amicably. “I’m so used to seeing you in the boys’ uniform!”
Makoto chuckled shyly, feeling her cheeks seer into a deeper red. “I honestly didn’t recognize myself,” she replied fiddling with her ponytail.
“Oh, I don’t think we’ve formally met! I’m Harada Riku, Daisuke’s girlfriend,” the girl said, nodding her head in a bow.
“And I’m her twin sister Harada Risa,” the other twittered as she dipped into a dainty curtsy. “The whole ‘which Harada are you talking about’ thing is super annoying, so you can just call us by our names!”
“Well then, you can call me ‘Makoto’ or come up with a nickname, if you’d like,” Makoto replied with a bow. She turned back to the mirror, “Do you really think it looks okay?”
“It’s gorgeous!” Riku said setting her load of costumes on a bench. “Who’d have thought Hikari would have a good eye for fashion!” She sighed looking down at her load of clothes. “I, unfortunately, don’t have that eye, so Risa is helping me choose an outfit for my project. But… I think she may have gone overboard.”
Risa huffed and put her hands on her hips, “Well, when you asked and I got excited! You never ask me to dress you up!” She looked back to Makoto and cocked her head to the side, then squinted with a contemplative hum and held her chin. “You know, Makoto… something’s missing. Oh!” She rummaged through her pile of clothes and pulled out a silken white rose clip. The tips of the petals were a dusty blue and tapered leaves hugged the base. “This would look so cute!” A coy grin bloomed on her lips and she swayed like a flower. “Hey, would you let me braid your hair?”
Makoto gripped her shirt closer in surprise. “You’d really want to? That is… you wouldn’t mind?” Risa giggled as she gleefully skipped over and had Makoto sit down on a bench.
“Of course, I do!” She replied as she took out the paper wrap holding Makoto’s ponytail together then started fluffing the strands through her fingers. “Your hair is so long and pretty; I’ve actually been dying to ask you for a while now!”
Makoto couldn’t help but giggle as she closed her eyes, enjoying how her body oscillated with Risa’s movements as she wove. “Well, have at it,” she said.
Satoshi sat on a bench in the costume room quietly browsing through his phone and trying to think of anything and everything to calm down. Anything and everything but Kyokutou. His ears were still lightly thrumming with his heart beat making him feel as if he’d just run a marathon. How could someone do the simplest things and make them seem so elegant and graceful? He was surprised with himself with how easily these new feelings took root; but then again, he found that those three years’ worth of freedom had truly spoiled him.
He had finally found solace in art and started to slowly disassemble his personal boundaries to let people trod softly into his quickly diminishing solitude. Then, in a cruel twist of fate, right when he thought he could reach out a hand and personally invite someone past yet another barrier, he felt as though the ghost of his former self gripped his hand instead. It was guiding him back to seclusion once more and Krad was but a breath of emotion away of charging into consciousness threatening to not just destroy him, but the delicate hand he wanted so desperately to grasp. Was he truly meant to once more build his walls one depressing brick at a time? Just then, soft skittish voices broke his thoughts.
“Oh, come on Kyou! You’re beautiful!”
“I don’t know, I don’t know!”
“Trust us! He’ll love it!” The door opened and Risa peeked through, blinked then grinned. “Hey, Hikari! We got Kyou ready for you!”
“‘Kyou’? You mean ‘Kyokutou’?” He questioned as he stood and aloofly tucked his hands in his pockets.
“Mm-hmm! That’s her new nickname! And we--” A whimpering voice behind her made her turn her head back and hiss a scolding reply before turning back to him with and even bigger grin. “We dolled her up for you! Just so you get a good idea of what to expect for your project!” She gave a short and stern side-mouthed hush through her teeth to quiet yet another whimper then gently tugged a lace-gloved hand out from behind the door. “Come on, Kyou, don’t be shy!”
A step could be heard and his breath screeched to a halt in his throat in a soft gasp.
Truly a shy violet, Kyokutou skuttled out from behind the door being pulled along by Risa and ushered by Riku from behind. Silk and chiffon heralded her entrance in whispers with each step she made and the pearls on her shoulders made a sound like shells in water. Her long ponytail was braided to the very end and draped gracefully over her shoulder and a simple white rose with tender green leaves clipped a smaller French braid behind her ear. He watched as she fidgeted in place, fiddling with the end of the braid like a child. At first, he thought the twins had put make-up on her, but noticed with a grin that her face wasn’t red from make-up but from her own rosy blush that made her eyes seem greener than normal when she looked up at him. “D-does it look okay?” She asked in a stuttering squeak.
At that moment, the answer to not just her question, but the millions of hypothetic questions of his own were answered. “It’s perfect,” he said as he walked up to her and slipped her braid into his fingers. “You girls did a wonderful job.”
He steeled his conviction with a kiss to the woven white locks of hair. His ghost would stay dead and, no matter what, he would protect her. “I can’t wait to get started.”
The late afternoon sun was sinking slowly by inches into the horizon and painted the world a yolky orange as Satoshi and Kyokutou walked home. Her braid swayed softly behind her and lightly tapped her calves. “Are you sure it looked okay?” she asked, her face still simmering with blush. “I didn’t look weird? It wasn’t too much?” He couldn’t help but laugh.
“Yes, Kyou! For the hundredth time, you looked lovely,” he replied. He blinked, “Oh… is it alright if I call you that? Sorry, I just kind of blurted that out; but I think it suits you.”
She turned and smiled softly at him, “Yeah, it’s fine. I think so, too.” They walked in silence for a moment when he noticed that she was smiling so softly the shadows of her hair on her cheeks just barely hid it.
“You’re not used to compliments, are you?” He asked bluntly. He razzed out a snicker when she flinched and whirled to look at him mouth agape with a hiccupping noise.
Her voice came out in a wavering stammer, “It’s… hard to accept compliments about your looks when you’re self-conscious about them.” She let out a long soft sigh as her smile melted away into pensive stone. She stared ahead and looked as if she were setting chess pieces out on a board as she searched for her words. She twiddled a lock from her bangs as she continued, “People are either enamored with how I look or are scared of me. It’s been that way for years, ever since my accident. I’m kind of pretty-looking, I guess; but… how I ended like this wasn’t.
“That day changed my life in the most horrific way… When I look at myself in the mirror, all I see is the person I changed into, not the girl I used to be… Sometimes I have to keep telling myself ‘I’m Makoto… that’s you that you see there, don’t worry.’ How could the outcome of anything that happened the way it did be beautiful?”
Satoshi stopped in heartbroken shock, his mind skipping and going silent with his steps. He watched her walk a few steps ahead of him, her normally broad-shouldered posture slightly slumped now. Even the sway of her braid seemed sad and lagged behind her.
How?
How could she not see?
He wanted to make her see.
He found himself reaching out a hand and wanting to take hers. He wanted so badly to reassure her, to tell her what he saw, how he felt; but a sudden deeper heartbreak scratched his throat and his voice didn’t come out as his own.
“Oh, you poor thing.”
He gasped loudly as his heart rammed into his ribs and realized his body was moving on its own. He fell to his knees, hugging himself trying to keep from tearing apart. He looked up through a wince to see Kyokutou had turned and was staring wide-eyed. She looked like she was saying something, but her voice was drowned out by the sound of bones cracking and chuckling echoing through his head. She reached for him, but his hand swung out and struck her wrist away with the last bit of resistance he had left. His voice came out razor sharp and rasping. “No, Kyou! Run! Get out of---”
But his voice gave way to a scream and the burst of blood and feathers erupting from his back. He held her gaze for as long as he could until his vision dulled and his soul fell into white.
Krad braced himself against his knee and stood with a triumphant sigh, extending his arms and wings in tandem. “Ah, you always try so hard, Master Satoshi,” he said as he straightened the wrinkles on the slightly smaller clothes. “But you and I both know that being sentimental won’t get you anywhere. Emotion will only bring you pain.”
He turned slowly when he sensed a presence and with it a waft of something in the air; a potent sense of magic that stung his tongue like a spice. A young woman stood before him, white hair billowing in the wake of his transformation and gemstone green eyes flashed in a mix of fear and fury. He grinned. “My, my, my… aren’t you a pretty little thing. And just who might you be?”
Chapter 7: Encounter
Summary:
Makoto meets Krad for the first time, and a battle of wits and pride ensues!
Chapter Text
Chapter Seven
Encounter
It wasn’t the thorny yet graceful blooming of a transformation Makoto had seen with Yessenia. Hikari had seemed to wither and crumble into the man standing before her now. His white wings loomed ominously over himself and he tilted his head slightly staring down his nose at her with an angelic condescending glint in his golden eyes.
Through his agonized cries of pain, however, anger infused with clarity rung out louder in her mind and a phase of action quickly took root. She slipped her phone from her bag and with trembling fingers sent a message to Yessy with just one word:
Krad.
She had slipped it back into its pocket just before he turned to her with a crooked, toothy grin spreading across his face.
“My, my, my, aren’t you a pretty little thing,” he crooned, his voice honeyed yet dripping with something acidic. “And just who might you be?”
Her nerves were shaken at first, but then turned to ice with her glare remembering that the boy who was as scared as she was, if not more so, was cast into some unknown void just beyond her reach. She could feel him still… and she would find him.
“Kyokutou,” she replied coldly, straightening herself to match his stance. “Kyokutou Makoto.” She squinted when his eyes widened with Cheshire curiosity and his grin broadened to a smile.
“‘Kyokutou’, was it? Then am I to assume correctly that you are the new comrade?” He looked amused when she nodded, then pursed his lips in feigned approval and folded his hands behind his back. “Then I presume that you know who I am. I must say, you have an impressive magical arsenal for a human,” he continued as they started to circle each other. “However, you’ve found yourself in a very precarious and dangerous game of kill or be killed. A little dove, such as yourself, has no quarrel with a cat. That being said… you’d do well for yourself to be useful to me and tell me where Dark and Yessenia are.” He stopped and turned to face her now, leaning forward slightly with a silky faux kindness that made her stomach turn.
“It just so happens that I don’t know where they are,” she replied folding her arms across her chest. She smirked when she felt his temper bristle and spike with his feathers and he cocked an irritated brow.
“So that’s the game, is it?” He said with a sneer, anger giving his tone a razor’s edge. His eyes flashed with an almost playful contempt as he slowly started towards her, back hunched and hot white magic sparking in his palms. “Then you’ll just have be bait now, won’t you?”
Something lit in her chest then. A deranged mix of excitement comingling with cold apprehension. Yessy and Daisuke were both staying late for club activities and it was unlikely that they’d check their phones any time soon. She was alone. But, for some odd reason she wasn’t afraid. Something in his snide demeanor enraged her and she wasn’t about to back down. Yessenia’s warnings cried and echoed in her head over and over.
Don’t engage!
Don’t engage!
Don’t engage!
But they were muted with resolve and she spoke slowly as she slipped a sacred suture from her back pocket. “Oh, yeah? Why don’t you try and make me?”
He chuckled low and swayed tauntingly as he spread his wings and crouched into position, glaring at her through his lashes. “Feisty! I like that. But I grow tired of your arrogance. Show me what you’ve got, Dove.”
“After you, Pussy Cat.”
And all at once it was a blur of silver and gold and magic. They moved as if in a choreographed dance, yet performed in their own rhythms and routine; masters of their own craft moving with and against each other.
She was swift and twirling; a white rose petal in the wind with a magical torrent of winter’s sting in her force. Though her magic was young and fresh, Krad had to admit that it was vibrant and powerful; sophisticated, even, and held surprisingly well against his own ancient magics and he couldn’t help but be impressed.
There was something about it, however. Something he couldn’t quite put his finger on. Each attack brought something new. Each charge of magics and connect of a kick or a punch left something of a spark, or a tingling sensation on its mark. The more she cast out, the more of a challenge she became, and the more curious he, himself, became; and, oh, was he curious! And it just kept rising along with the flare of both visceral hatred and excitement in finding a new and worthy contender.
He got the wind knocked out of him when she landed a kick to his chest and sent him skidding back. “You’re a lissome little witch, aren’t you?” He said laughing through a cough. But then with a grand sweeping motion, he flung his wings back, the feathers fanning out before he launched himself into the air, smiling as her eyes widened and she became small like an insect under him, as she should be. “But let’s give you more of a challenge, shall we?”
He spread his arms and shock white orbs of light appeared around him. With a grinning snarl, he thrust out his hands and sent them plummeting downward like stars towards her. A few had nicked her before she lifted a green crystalline shield and they splintered and charred like embers. He smiled cruelly thinking he’d won as the barrier began to spiderweb with prickling cracks, making her dig her heels futilely into the ground and her arms bending against the force. To his irritated surprise, she crossed her arms across her face and with strained and crooked her fingers, cut through the air and shattered her barrier before darting into the woods. He caught white glimpses of her as she seemed to phase swiftly through the trees.
“You may as well give up, dear,” he called down to her as he sent more dagger-like shards shooting in to the brush, hoping to hear a shriek of pain or the crunch of bones to signal her whereabouts. “You’re very much a fish in a barrel down there, and I’ve no qualms whatsoever with leaving a body for your friends to find. You’d make for a lovely corpse.”
“You may have the aerial advantage,” he heard he call out, her voice disembodied amongst the leaves. “But don’t count me out, just yet!”
Green bullets of light came thrashing from the branches, sporadic and darting and following him as he tried to dodge; but even with his greatest efforts, he hissed as cuts began scoring across his cheeks, legs and arms.
“Not so high and mighty now, are we?” She taunted into the wind. “Flying maybe handy whilst fighting your counterparts, but we humans are trickier than you think! Come and find me if you think you and your precious wings can handle it!”
He found himself with gritted teeth and a growl rumbling in his throat.
“Oh, you think yourself a challenge to me, do you?” He said with a scoff as he landed on the edge of the woods then bolted in, folding his wings across his back and leaning forward becoming like a bullet. “You won’t be laughing when I snap that pretty little neck of yours.”
~*~
Yessy squinted and let out a long and frustrated sigh through her nose as she tried reading over the notes a bar at a time. She had been staring at the sheet music in front of her, looking back and forth between the pages and her fingers awkwardly sprawled on the tabs of her guitar that rested on her thighs. Her sight reading was rustier than she thought. She was going over a verse for the fourth time in her head when a voice broke her concentration.
“Hey, Yessy! How’s it coming along?” Daisuke asked loping up next to her, his lacrosse stick slung over her his shoulder and cheeks pink and glistening with sweat.
“Why can’t playing the guitar be easy like playing the recorder was in elementary school? My fingers hurt,” she whined as she looped the strap from around her neck and leaned the guitar carefully back onto its stand. “How was practice?”
“Riku said I’m a natural!” He beamed as he pulled up a stool and sat next to her. “Apparently, I’m really good with defense and one of their faster group members; so, they feel like we have a good chance at the big game against the other school during the festival!”
“That’s great! I hope I can get this song ready for the festival. I may ask Makoto for help. Speaking of which, have you seen her or Satoshi around?”
“Mm, no, now that you mention it. I think the art students wrapped up already.”
Yessy made a grumbling disgruntled hum in her throat in response as she pulled out her phone to message her when she noticed a notification tacked to her home screen. “Oh, speak of the devil; she---” her voice caught in her throat with her breath as she clicked the message, eyes wide and staring. “My god, no.”
“Yessy? Yessy, what’s wrong?”
Yessenia’s voice rang out in rage and terror in her head and reverberated against her bones. She could already feel her breeching from the depths as their emotions and bodies bled into one. Dark’s magic radiated from her cousin against her skin as she showed him the screen and his face dropped and paled. Before either of them knew it, Yessenia and Dark stood in their place.
“That text was sent over twenty minutes ago,” Yessenia said in a tone cold and dark with magics she hasn’t used in a long time. “I pray we’re not too late.”
~*~
Yessenia really hadn’t been holding any details back in recounting her battles against her brother in white. Krad was immensely strong; stronger than even the most disgruntled spirits and demons she’d squared off against over the years. His bloodlust was pungent and tangible in the air and heavy with the smell of salt and copper.
His presence was like a tidal wave coursing through the woods, angry and seeking, hot breath on her neck and ready to kill. Makoto knew it wasn’t idle and intimidating banter, now; no longer vague and empty threats shouted into the open air between them to scare her into submission. If he got his hands on her, he’d keep his word and she knew it. She swallowed that thought down as she gripped the bloodied feather in her palm and sprinted through their wooded battle ground.
She had grabbed the feather before retreating into the woods, praying to the gods that her plan would work. When she dealt with spirits before, they were drawn to their old possessions, or something that reminded them of who they were; something like a calling card of who they used to be in their previous life. Priests and priestesses used these to either guide them to the other side or, in the worst-case scenarios, force them to be reverted back and seal them away.
The feather was the bi-product of both young men, Hikari’s blood coating Krad’s feather. She hoped she could use this to somehow bring her friend back, or at the very least neutralize Krad for the time being and stall for time. But she wasn’t dealing with a spirit. She was dealing with a very real and parasitic monster, and she just didn’t know if it would work. She was counting on one thing however, and that was the ever-receding line of Krad’s patience.
Her martial arts teacher had drilled into his students’ heads that anger will get you nowhere in battle, especially when your ego was bruised and leading the way. She knew now that Krad had more ego than he knew how to maintain with grace. He’d trip over it eventually, and she’d make her move then.
She pin-balled herself through the trees, keeping her eye out for bursts of gold through the snapping whispers of the greenery being tossed and broken out of the way. She could hear his foot beats just seconds after hers and a crazed, rippling chuckle that echoed off the leaves somewhere in the shadows and knew that his prying devil’s eyes kept a vigilant watch for anything to give her away.
She ducked into a bush and covered her mouth to stifle her soft gasps for air just as a specter of white flashed past her, mumbling murderous words under his breath. She peeked through the sprigs and could see him sauntering slowly through the trees listening, searching for her, and watched as patches of sunlight glided softly over his body making his eyes gleam like a predator.
“Come out, come out, my dove,” he coaxed, the singsong tone gritty with saccharine poison and thinning tolerance. “It’s better to come out now, and get it over with. Because when I find you… and, my dear, I will find you… you’re going to wish upon every fiber of your worthless being that you hadn’t crossed magics with me.”
Makoto shuddered as she looked around then spotted with a sudden glimmer of hope a thicket bright with sunshine about ten yards away. Krad was equidistant to it and from her from behind the bush. A plan sprouted, and she prayed with all her might as she took in a few calming breaths before inching out of the bush. With one last gulp of air for courage, bolted for the patch of sunny green.
Krad spotted her instantly and smiled as he sprinted parallel to her. He took swift note of the thicket and sneered. “A lovely little place for her to die,” he said to himself. He caught one last glimpse of her just as he burst into the sunbathed thicket, but to his shock, she didn’t emerge with him. He turned about in confusion, throwing orbs of magic into the fence of woods when he thought he caught sight of her “Where are you?” he bellowed.
“Right here.”
He turned swiftly around and was met with something being sharply pinned to his forehead. A bloodied feather and… a slip of paper? She stood before him, fastening the two to his head with her middle and forefinger. She puffed for breath and with eyes ablaze with magic and determination, uttered one word---
“Revert.”
He rasped for breath as a burst of magic pulsed through his core and he froze, screaming and feeling as though his bones were shrinking inside him. He tried to attack, but his magic just sparked pitifully in his hands. He realized with ire that it was receding back to his abode.
She was forcing him to transform back.
She’d made a fool out of him.
He roared with ferocity and with the last bit of strength he could muster, grabbed her neck, savoring the dove-like cry she made in pain. “Mark my words, Little Witch… I’ll get you for this!” He growled bringing her with him as he fell to his knees. “This won’t be the last you see of me… for the next time we meet, I’ll be standing over your mangled body, and watch as you draw your last breath!”
He squeezed harder but scowled as a grin twitched on the corners of her lips.
“I’ll be waiting, Krad,” she choked. “Any time. Any place.”
There was a spark in her eyes, one of triumph, of a promise that made a phrenzy unlike he’s ever felt engulf him; but before he good make good on his promise of snapping her neck, he felt her magic pull his Tamer to the surface, and let out one last judder of impotent fury as she herself was the one watching him as he faded back into his white night.
Makoto coughed when Krad’s grip finally loosened and shook her head to clear her vision. She watched as his body scorched into a violently bright light and then suddenly burn out like a dying star, leaving Hikari gasping for breath and floating in his stead. She caught him as he collapsed with a sigh and held him as he tried to gain his bearings.
“Kyou,” he said in a barely audible whisper. “I’m sorry… I’m so sorry.” She shushed him softly as she helped him lay down then cradled his head in her lap. He clenched his eyes before looking up at her with a glassy blue faraway look. “Are you alright? My god, your neck!”
Her heart fluttered as he weakly reached up and his fingers brushed softly against the stinging red marks. “I’ll be fine. I’m more worried about you,” she replied. “Are you okay?”
He chuckled softly but flinched. “I’ve been forced to transform into Krad, and Krad into myself; but neither of us have been forced to transform via someone else. So, I’m a bit worn out. What on earth was that?”
“It was a reversion spell,” she said giving him an apologetic look. “It was the only thing I could think of to bring you back.”
“Well, regardless… thank you.”
She smiled at him and tenderly brushed his sweat-soaked bangs from his eyes without thinking. “Rest, now. The others will be here soon.” She watched as his smile faded with his consciousness and his chest heaved a grateful sigh as he surrendered to sleep.
The woods seemed so quiet now with the boughs in the trees groaning as a placid breeze rustled through the branches as if breathing a sigh of relief that the battle was over. The wind gently caressed her cuts and bruises making them burn, but she didn’t pay them any notice. She breathed in the mossy smell of the grass and dirt around them, listening to the burble of the stream nearby and the gossiping rustle of leaves.
She looked up when she felt a gust of wind blanket them from above and saw Yessenia and Dark coming in for a landing, a stony look of worry on their faces that slowly gave way to one of confusion.
“Dark, tend to Satoshi. Makoto, are you alright?” Yessenia said as they rushed up and knelt in the grass with her, her tone calm but heavy with concern.
“I’m fine,” she said softly. Makoto sucked in a breath when Yessenia’s eyes burned crimson and squinted as she lifted a palm to the already bruising stripes on her throat. “I’m fine. I swear,” she insisted. “He just grabbed me on his way out.”
Yessenia clicked her tongue in derision. “I don’t know if I should hug you or slap you,” she said as she took Makoto’s chin and gently but firmly turned her head back and forth to inspect the damage. Makoto stayed quiet and could see Yessenia’s hands were softly trembling as she ran her fingers down her legs and arms. Her voice was nearly a growl as she continued. “I told you not to engage.”
“It all happened too fast, Yessenia,” Makoto replied, knowing all too well what was coming. “I couldn’t not fight. I had no time to get away. And besides that, I wasn’t about to back down.” She grimaced when Yessenia roughly grabbed her shoulders and gave her a firm shake, her voice coming out two in one.
“You stubborn, stupid little fool! You could’ve gotten yourself killed! We could’ve lost you!” Makoto blinked as Yessenia began to tremble then leaned forward and held her close. Yessy’s voice eked through softly. “I could’ve lost you, Makoto… I could’ve lost you.”
Makoto sighed and hugged her. “But you didn’t, Yessy. I won, I’m here, and I’m not going anywhere. I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to scare you guys. I promise I’ll be more careful next time.”
“I don’t know what on earth you did to him, Makoto, but Krad is down for the count!” Dark spoke up, obviously trying to cut the tension. “I don’t even sense his magic right now, and normally I would be able to sense him at least a little bit. What on earth did you do to him?”
“It’s a long story,” Makoto groaned through a wince as Yessenia helped her stand. “I’ll tell you on the way home.”
As they began to walk, Yessenia took Makoto’s hand and gripped it tight, knowing Yessy needed her touch.
Chapter 8: All the Little Things
Summary:
Krad finds himself battling feelings of intrigue for his new opponent; but are there more to these feelings that he's willing to admit or even allow himself to feel?
Notes:
I had to battle a LOT of writer's block with this chapter because I wanted to capture Krad's confusion and frustration with his emotions without embellishing too much.
Also, I wanted to clarify about the use of Yessenia Kagetsu’s name in this chapter. “Yessy” is obviously the nickname her friends and family use as a term of endearment; so since the last half of the chapter is narrating Krad’s point of view, I used her full name since obviously they’re enemies.
Over all, I'm pretty happy with how it came out, and I'm SUPER excited for the next couple of chapters!
Chapter Text
Chapter Eight
All the Little Things
Satoshi awoke in his bed to a light throbbing against his temples. He groaned and his body creaked as he sat up slowly, then groggily looked out the window. The sun was already hanging dominantly overhead in the afternoon sky and the chatter of the nearby market carried lazily through the breeze and into his open window. It rustled his curtains and made something beside him a make a soft fluttering sound.
His neck popped with a wince as he looked to his bedside table. His alarm clock read twelve-thirty. “So much for school,” he muttered then noticed the post-card sized paper tucked under the base of his lamp, flapping softly against the table top as if trying to get his attention. It was one of the Phantom Thieves’ calling cards reading:
Rest up, Chief! Who would have thought that being forced to transform back would wear you out so thoroughly; or Krad for that matter! And don’t worry… your lady fair is doing fine. Minimal damage done and is back at school as if nothing has happened. She’s worried to pieces about you, though. Don’t tell her I told you; she’d kill me!
See ya soon!
~Yessenia
He chuckled and held the card to his lips for a moment, but then frowned and began to ruminate as the memories of the night before came trickling back. It was a blur in more ways than one. He did, however, remember the look on Kyokutou’s face as she watched him transform. He remembered the horror the felt when Krad gained control.
He watched as her fear gave way to icy disdain and she stood her ground with her sacred sutures fluttering between her finger tips. He had screamed at her to run away, but to no avail. Krad’s magic overtook him with a laugh as he was shoved into his cage, and the last thing he saw was the flash of power spark between the two.
He didn’t know how long he had been out, but something reached out to him in the darkness, soft and warm like a palm against his cheek. When he opened his eyes, he could make out a figure reaching a hand out to him. “I found you,” they said. “Come on.”
The moment he took hold there was a flash of light. He heard Krad scream and next thing he knew he was in Kyokutou’s arms. “You’re okay, you’re okay… I’ve got you. I’ve got you,” she whispered in his ear. And in that moment, he realized it had been her all along and there was no place he would rather be. But, the warm tide of relief froze over with regret the moment his head was laid in her lap and he looked up at her.
Blood trickled down her cheeks and speckled through the holes that riddled her uniform. Most notable of all the injuries were the blotching red bruises pulsing softly on her neck; yet she smiled down sweetly at him, green eyes swimming with worry.
She had protected him. She was hurt. She had had a brush with death, and yet she was only thinking of him. That was what hurt him most of all.
To make it all worse, Krad now officially had her in his sites, and he wondered in morbid curiosity how things would play out from then on. He didn’t have long to wait for that answer to come.
Krad awoke a few hours later with a growl while Satoshi had been sketching, his scathing anger broiling in his Tamer’s stomach.
“Why that insufferable, insignificant little wretch!” He lit. “So, she thinks she’s won, does she… Well, let her hold on to that notion; So help me, she’ll beg for death next time we meet!” He was quiet for a moment until Satoshi could hear him let out an exhausted sounding sigh, then soft ragged breaths and an odd sense of nausea that swayed his insides. “What on earth did she do to us, Master Satoshi? I feel so weak.”
“To be honest, I’m not sure myself,” he groaned as he leaned back in his chair. Though, I’d much rather prefer this than your constant thrashing about, he thought.
Just then there was a soft rapping at the door, and Satoshi was tempted to just go back to bed and hope that whomever it was would get the hint and leave. However, he felt an odd urge to answer almost like something was calling to him from the other side. It felt familiar and warm and when he opted to open the door, he found he was right.
Kyokutou stood on his front steps smiling shyly and holding a wicker basket by the handle with a blanket covering its contents. She wore a blue jean skirt with black leggings, white Converse, and a white shirt with a red plaid button-up flannel over it. And as a final touch, her hair was braided once more and draped over her shoulder; an adorable mix of her usual tomboyish style with a touch of the femininity she thought she lacked and it caught him off guard. “Um… hey, Hikari,” she said quietly.
“Brazen little witch!” Krad hissed.
Satoshi grimaced slightly but ignored him. “Oh, Kyou… what are you doing here?” He asked returning her smile.
“I… I was worried and felt guilty for… well, putting you in this state,” she fidgeted. “I brought you something that may help.”
She lifted the blanket to reveal two jars: one filled with what looked like black herbs and various dried flowers, the other with a green powder. Nestled beside them was a small box wrapped in a lavender handkerchief and tied with a pink ribbon. “This is tea and medicine made with herbs from my garden. The tea is a calming blend I like; The medicine is for the pain,” she continued pointing to the jars individually. “And these,” she pointed to the box. “Are lavender sheet cookies and they taste great with the tea.” She looked up at him and smiled and he and even Krad sucked in a breath. “I hope they help.”
Satoshi was speechless as he took the basket, their fingers brushing softly in passing; not even Krad’s festering anger searing in his chest at the moment could ruin this for him. “Thank you. I… I don’t know what to say,” he said quietly.
“Say that you’ll rest up and be back at school tomorrow,” she said with a playful grin and glancing at him through her white lashes.
His breath got caught in his throat before he was able to stutter a response. “Yeah… I mean, yes. Yes, I will. I’ll see you then.”
“Good, then it’s a promise. See you then!” Her nose wrinkled with her eyes in a cheeky smile, then turned on her heel. She was halfway down the steps before stopping again and saying, “Oh, by the way. I don’t know if Krad is awake or not, but if he is… Tell him to suck it for me, will you?”
Krad roared in anger, but Satoshi chuckled and called out as she walked away, “Will do!” He sighed as he closed the door, then took the basket to the kitchen and set his kettle to boil as he started unpacking his gift.
He opened the jar with the dried herbs and flowers first and sniffed. It was a sweet, warm earthy smell with a floral mix of chamomile, lavender, and a touch of cinnamon and vanilla. He opened the jar with the green mixture and his face puckered. It was bitter and pungent with some sort of spiciness mixed into it. He turned the jar in his hand when he noticed a sticky note taped to it and smiled. It was directions on how to take the medicine reading:
Mix one tablespoon in two cups of water (Don’t worry, it tastes better than it smells!)
-Kyou
He snickered as he took out the box of cookies and started to set up a plate for himself. As soon as he opened the package the buttery sweet smell of the sheet cookies and lavender wafted up to greet him. They were square-shaped with white icing blanketed perfectly from corner to corner and dried lavender sprinkled on top and baked inside.
“It wouldn’t surprise me in the least if this whole basket is poisoned,” Krad grumbled. “I wouldn’t put it past that wench. Throw it away, Master Satoshi.” But his Tamer ignored him once more and he ventured into his void with a huff.
Satoshi sat at his kitchen table with his pot of tea and plate of cookies with a smile. The tea had a sweet milky flavor, the chamomile and lavender working together to warm his chest and soothe his aching muscles, and the cookies really were the perfect complement to go along with it. They melted softly on his tongue and made his mouth water with the sweetness. It truly was just what the doctor ordered.
~*~
Krad awoke a few hours later and found Satoshi had fallen back asleep, breathing softly and tucked under his sheets. Though he still felt weak he tried his hand at taking over their shared confines but, to his chagrin, could only transform partially. He sighed in frustration and touched his cheeks as he looked at himself in the mirror hanging on the bedroom wall. “Only half way,” he growled squinting at his reflection, his golden eyes looking alien on his young master’s face. “And I’m so damned tired even just doing this much. What in the bloody hell did that little witch do to me?”
He relented and wandered around his Tamer’s room. It had changed, but not by much; Still clean and orderly but paintings hung on the walls giving it a breath of vibrance it lacked before. Some were done in the oh so familiar Hikari style, others in a style he didn’t quite recognize. He noticed some sketchbooks left open on the desk and skimmed through them. Pencil sketches of statues, still life and passersby skipped through the pages until someone familiar caught his eye and he hissed in a breath. Kyokutou Makoto stared back at him from the page, a soft smile curving her lips. Satoshi even took care in coloring her eyes a lush grassy green. He growled and gripped the corner to tear it out, but a splash of color on the next page caught his attention and he turned with curiosity.
His eyes widened as Kyokutou yet again graced the pages posing in elegant ballet form in various sketches. The initial pencil work was rough, but a thin black inking pen brought out the minute details and vibrant water color brought the images to life.
She looked nothing like the spit-fire priestess he’d met just hours before brimming with magic; She now danced across the pages lithe and graceful as a woodland fairy. Her body arched and wove with elegant posture, arms extended to an unknown audience, and her long white hair flowed softly behind her. All this with a gentle smile, pink and soft as a flower. He stared for a moment and softly ran his fingers over the images.
A strange but warm feeling welled in his chest but he swallowed it down, refusing to acknowledge potential weakness. Was this truly the same girl? “There is no possible way she could be human,” he mumbled softly to himself as he kept turning through the pages. “She’s much too powerful. Much too—” his voice caught in his throat.
Kyokutou stood statuesque and still, staring back at him in full-color from the last page. She wore a pearl-sleeved lavender dress that clung to her figure, a vast contrast to the baggy uniform she had been wearing before. Her ponytail had been woven and gently draped over her shoulder, and a smaller braid was tucked behind her ear with a white rose. And her eyes… they weren’t wide and ablaze with vitriol, but soft and gentle and as green as grass on a summer’s day. She held her arm awkwardly with lace-gloved hand and was glancing shyly through her white lashes at her artist… at him.
All at once the warmth became a scathing heat that raided his lungs, making him drop the sketchbook with a gasp and clutch his chest. He stumbled to the bed and collapsed with a groan, gripping the sheets as he gasped for air. “What? No… What’s happening?” he rasped. Before he knew it, he had transformed back and all with Satoshi blissfully unaware and giving nothing but a wince before he turned over in his sleep.
The warmth had faded into a soft sting that lingered in his chest as Krad stood in his domain looking down at his hands in stunned silence. “I transformed back?” He murmured. “But… how?”
It had always been a battle of wills with his Tamers or sometimes, such was this case, waiting for them to fall asleep in order to gain control; but this just simply… happened. His transformation had never been unprovoked before. But then he realized with cold dread that, no… it wasn’t unprovoked. He gritted his teeth and began to pace. “No… it can’t be… I refuse to believe it!” He raged. “To have feelings for that brat… that witch! She must have cast some sort of spell!”
But he began to think of the sketches… of her graceful figure gliding through the pages, of the green eyes watching him as she stood like a Greek statue. He even found himself thinking of their battle in the woods. She was insufferable, rage-inducing and spiteful, yet resilient, brave and… beautiful.
The thoughts felt foreign and tasted bitter, but he let them settle, let them process. He growled in frustration as he summoned his chambers and lay down, hoping a clear mind would prevail after a night’s rest and that thoughts of the dancing witch and her green eyes would eventually subside.
The morning came with a pastel yawn and filled the sky with birdsong. Krad awoke with his master, but stayed silent as Satoshi got ready for the day. The walk to campus was quiet and uneventful, the smell of freshly cut grass lingering with the morning dew.
He observed the hustle and bustle of students and teachers thinking how droll it must be to be a human youth and attend school in such a monotonous existence. He scoffed and rolled his eyes as Satoshi greeted his fellow piers with a smile. The boy had truly changed from the crumbling anti-social husk he’d inhabited three years prior, more so than he expected. He was stronger now… and he hated it. But he hated that he remained friends with Niwa Daisuke and Kagetsu Yessenia more, and clicked his tongue in annoyance as they came up to greet him.
“Hey, boy-o!” Yessenia said cheerily. “Glad you made it!”
“How are you feeling?” Daisuke asked.
“Still a little weak, but I slept off the soreness,” Satoshi replied, chuckling as Yessenia ruffled his hair. He was quiet for a moment and blushed slightly before he mustered the courage to ask, “And Kyou… I mean Kyokutou… is she alright?
Yessenia blinked then grinned like a cat. “Oh, she’s fine. Dark and Yessenia took care of her injuries,” she said.
Satoshi sighed with relief as they continued down the hall. “I’m so glad.” Krad noticed Yessenia gave him a side glance then looked ahead once more.
“Yep, up and at ‘em like nothing happened,” she said resituating her backpack on her shoulders. “She headed to class early to talk with Takeshi about festival preparations. You two were dubbed the organizers for the art exhibit, yesterday.”
They slid the door open to a chattering classroom filled with students sharing notes, and talking of homework and a dreaded test in the next period. The idle chatter grated Krad’s nerves, but he continued to watch in bored curiosity. That is, until he caught a familiar glimpse of white from the corner of his eye.
There she was: Kyokutou Makoto sitting on top of a desk in the middle of the room. Her long white ponytail was being happily braided by another girl as she looked through a packet of papers and was in what looked to be a serious conversation with a young man with wild hair.
“Okay, so Hikari and I will need to be sure that everyone has everything turned in, set up, and in order?” he heard her ask, her white brow furrowed meditatively.
“Yep, that’s pretty much it!” the boy replied as he swiftly wrote something in his notebook. Then a mischievous grin broadened across his face as he whipped out his phone, pressed a button and held it to her mouth like a microphone. “Now, uh, by the way, Kyou… tell me about your hair! It’s got to be bleached! Trying to make a statement? Cosplay? And those green peepers of yours: contacts?”
“Oh, for goodness sakes, Saehara!” The braiding girl snapped as she tied a red ribbon to the end of her work. “You just don’t know when to quit, do you?”
“Hey, the people want to know what they want to know, Younger Harada! And the people just so happen to be incredibly curious about our dashing new student!” he replied jovially undeterred. “Well, Ms. Kyou?”
“Saehara, for the last time, I’m not telling you squat! Now drop it!” Kyokutou retorted as she stood from her seat with a huff. “And thanks for the braid, Risa.” She looked up when she noticed her trio of friends approaching and beamed. “Hey guys, good morning!” She said practically skipping up to meet them. She caught Satoshi’s gaze and smiled sweetly. Krad could’ve sworn he detected a hint of blush on her cheeks. “I’m glad you kept your promise. How are you feeling, Hikari?”
“Much better thanks to you,” Satoshi smiled.
Krad scoffed in disgust.
The teacher came into the room just then calling attention for class to start and the students scurried to their seats.
“I’ll go over the organization packet with you later, okay?” Kyokutou whispered as she sat down at her desk. Satoshi nodded with a smile and with that class began.
Krad looked around the room quietly, vaguely recognizing some of the faces from the years prior but not bothering to recall their names. Three years really was quite a long time to be away. It was amazing to see all the changes, minute or significant, that had happened in his absence. The one change he couldn’t accept was her and the strange feelings that she had planted inside both him and his Tamer.
He glanced over at her then subconsciously gasped. Her desk was stationed by the window and the early morning sun illuminated her white hair giving her a soft halo. He felt the tide of the strange warmth welling in his chest once more and wanted to look away, but couldn’t bring himself to do so. He realized that he had stopped breathing and let it out slowly through his nose, squinting as he kept his eyes on her and regained his composure. “Be wary of that girl,” Krad said aloud, more as a warning to himself than Satoshi.
“Come off it,” Satoshi snipped as he kept taking notes. “Go off and sulk if you need to, but leave me be.”
Krad clicked his tongue again and resumed his silence, but then glanced at her once more. She tucked a lock of hair behind her ear then leaned her cheek into her palm with a quiet sigh. Yes, she must have done something, he thought. And I won’t stand for it.
The hours droned on until the bell tolled the lunch hour and even though he could feel his counterparts’ magic bristling in their hosts at his presence, Krad observed in silence as the quartet of teenagers walked down the hallway. Yessenia and Daisuke were engaged in idle chatter while Kyokutou brought Satoshi up to speed for the festival preparations.
“So, I was thinking that the portfolios could be due by the fifteenth, and everyone could take the next couple of days to set everything up prior to the festival,” she said pointing to a calendar in the packet. “That way you and I are able to take the next couple of weeks to work on our project, manage everything else in between, and get set up ourselves. What do you think?”
“That sounds feasible,” Satoshi replied as he flipped through the packet himself. “Boy, you’ve really put a lot of thought into this already.”
“Well, my family would always work with the city to help put together festivals at our shrine and they taught me the ins-and-outs of organization. I guess I’m pretty good at it! So, about our project—" Her voice suddenly slowed to a mumble.
Satoshi blinked when he realized she that she had stopped in her tracks and turned to see her staring ahead with a fierce glint in her eye. “Kyou, what is it?”
Krad followed her gaze to see a trio of boys towering over a pair of girls, the tallest leaning against the wall and keeping them from moving. Upon further inspection, he realized it was the pair of twins he had briefly met many years before. The short haired girl stood protectively in front of her cowering twin. “We’re not interested, please leave us alone!” she said briskly.
“Come on, girls,” the boy flirted leaning in a bit closer. “You’re new to the school, right? Come have lunch with us and we can show you around.”
There was a sudden rush of silver and before anyone had realized it Kyokutou stood between them with her hands in her pockets, broad-shouldered and glaring. Krad remembered the look very well and watched with intrigue to see how this would play out. “If I heard correctly, they told you ‘no’,” she said, her voice low and daunting as she placed a finger on the boy’s chest and stepped forward to put a sizable distance between him and girls. “Show some class and take the hint.”
“And just who are you supposed to be?” The ring leader scoffed, “You’ve got some nerve talking to an upperclassman like that!”
“Oh, please,” she scoffed undeterred. “You’re the one with nerve. An upperclassman hitting on an underclassman within the first couple of weeks of school? We all know what you’re after. Talk about tacky.”
The boy’s cheeks burned red as a small crowd had started to form and a disgusted murmur rippled through the students. He leaned in to get in her face and growled low, “You better watch your back, brat.” And with that he stormed off, his cronies following swiftly behind him.
“Yeesh, so much for being prime examples of the student body,” Kyokutou mumbled. She turned to the girls who breathed a dual sigh of relief. “You two okay?”
Their groups converged together and the long-haired girl clung to Kyokutou’s waist as Yessenia and Daisuke spoke to the other. Satoshi spoke in a murmur to the group and started ushering them down the hall but Krad paid no attention to the commotion. He watched as Kyokutou held the trembling girl, speaking soothingly to her as she ran her fingers through her hair.
He couldn’t help but chuckle at the spectacle and, he hated to admit it, but he was impressed. Her personality changed on a whim, it seemed; Fierce and contemptuous one moment, kindly and unassuming the next. He had seen both extremes, but who was she in the quiet in between? The fascination irritated him and felt heavy as a stone in his stomach, but he decided to let it stay.
~*~
“So, Mr. Hinabe is keeping the classroom available after school to work on our projects,” Satoshi said gathering his belongings at the end of the day. “The canvas should be dry by now. Would you like to get started?”
“Might as well,” Kyokutou replied as she buckled her satchel. “I’ll go see if Risa and Riku can help me get ready. I’ll meet you in the art room, okay?”
The room was empty when he arrived, save for some paintings left to dry in their easels. Satoshi set up his easel by the window where a stool and large grey back drop were set up, then took a large canvas painted grey from a table laying amongst other canvases.
“She is your model, Master Satoshi?” Krad commented bitterly. “Really, what do you see in that girl?”
Satoshi let out a long and irritated sigh through his nose in reply as he gently squeezed paints on to his pallet, but then blinked when a cacophony of voices bickered outside the door.
“Aw, c’mon Kyou, you’re drop dead gorgeous! Just a couple of quick photos for the paper! Or, at the very least let me snag a few photos while you two work! Please, please, please?” A boy’s voice whined.
There was an exasperated groan. “Come off it, Saehara!” Then all at once the door opened and shut quickly and Kyokutou leaned against the door with a sigh. She clung a black cloak around her neck, but Krad noticed a sheer lavender color peeking beneath it. She looked up and blinked when she saw Satoshi and gave him an apologetic look. “Sorry for the delay,” she said as she walked forward. “Saehara has been relentlessly asking for interviews and pictures all day. Has he always been like that?”
“You have no idea,” Satoshi chuckled, then gestured to the set up. “Shall we get started?” Krad watched as she nodded and went to the stool. She looked visibly nervous as she took a soft breath then slipped the cloak from her shoulders.
His eyes widened as the black cloth sluffed away and the last page of Satoshi’s sketchbook came to life before him. She stood rosy-cheeked, the light from the afternoon sun making the pearls on her shoulders shine and give the lavender lace and silk a cloudy sheen. “Was there a certain pose you wanted me in?” She said in a shy mumble, her voice barely speaking up above her nerves as she tossed the cloak to a nearby chair.
Satoshi hummed pensively and held his chin as he stared at her for a moment making her fidget. “Go ahead and have a seat and put your hands in your lap. Now… turn to the left slightly- yeah, that’s it- then straighten up and lift your chin, just a tad.” Krad could tell she was flustered and was amused as she followed Satoshi’s instructions until she eventually got into the desired pose.
“Like this?” she asked.
Satoshi stared for another moment before setting his pallet and brush down on the windowsill. “May I fix your hair?” He asked coming towards her. She nodded silently and Satoshi began to gently brush her bangs to the side and settle and curl the locks around her cheeks. “I know I promised I wouldn’t look at your back, so I’m going to reach for your braid, okay?” He leaned forward and she burned crimson as they came nearly cheek to cheek and he brought the braid out to the side. It was long enough to slack gently on one side and coil slightly at her feet on the other. Satoshi stood back and admired his work with a grin. “Perfect! You’re beautiful,” he said. “Now you just need to sit still for me. Let me know if you need to take a break, okay?” Kyokutou nodded with a gentle smile and with that she settled in and the session began.
Krad found himself staring once more as the warmth ebbed and flowed inside of him; but instead of irritation at the new sensation, an odd sense of curiosity and peace took its place. The sun seemed to bring to light all the details he hadn’t noticed before: how her nails settled delicately just above her finger tips and gave her laced gloves a gentle point; the ivory color of her skin; the soft white of her lashes and how the light caught in her eyes making them a luminescent green like emeralds embedded in snow.
“Truly, Little Witch… what have you done to me?” he murmured quietly to himself. He noticed a lock of hair out of place and reached out without thinking, knowing full well that he wouldn’t be able to touch her; but… what if he could?
She gasped suddenly and whirled towards him, making him recoil in surprise and, for the briefest moment, he could’ve sworn they matched gazes.
“Kyou? Are you alright?” Satoshi asked looking up.
“I thought I… no, it’s nothing,” she replied and resituated herself. “I’m sorry I moved. Did I mess you up?”
“No, no you’re alright; nothing seems to be out of place. Let’s continue.”
Krad was so startled he had gone back to his ward and began to pace nervously. Had she seen him? No, that wasn’t possible; only his Tamers were able to see him through the veil. But she wore her magic like a cloak on her shoulders, it wouldn’t surprise him. At the very least she sensed him; he knew that much. And for some odd reason, that thrilled him. “I hate this! I hate this!” He growled. Weakness was meant for him to extort. He wouldn’t tolerate weakness being found in himself and let some pretentious sorceress be the warden of him. He swore then and there to get his revenge and put an end to these childish notions once and for all.
Chapter 9: Not Alone
Summary:
The festival begins and everyone is busy with their activities! Makoto finally meets the mysterious and eccentric Art Club president and the day ends with a confusing surprise!
Chapter Text
Chapter Nine
Not Alone
The hours doll drummed through the days that seeped into weeks until eventually the first month of school flew by, and only a nerve-wracking four days sat before all of the students until the festival. All the classes scrambled to get their classrooms prepared, performances refined to a “T”, and exhibits completed before the fateful day. But a certain quartet had a little bit more on their plates than the rest of their peers.
Darting in between their daily lives as students, their night life as thieves became progressively more trying. Art works would make themselves known at least once every week and often times the teens would find themselves back home measly hours before needing to be back at school. Nonetheless, the semblance of normalcy was key; living artworks be damned.
Yessy was hard at work learning her piece for the ending ceremonies concert. Daisuke had become quite skillful in lacrosse and became an invaluable asset to the team with his nimble agility making everyone excited for the big festival game. And finally, Makoto and Hikari would spend the late afternoons together in the art room, the painting and their budding interest in each other being kindled one gentle brush stroke at a time. And Krad, still unable to transform fully, bode his time lying in wait and festered in his white abyss.
Everything seemed to fall into a decent rhythm, that is until Daiki delivered some rather distressing news.
“I heard from the curator that the artist is putting up the whole exhibit for auction next week,” he said leaning forward and resting his elbows on the table.
“Meaning that everything will be scattered to the winds, sealed or not sealed,” Makoto finished his thought with a defeated sigh, absentmindedly scratching under With’s chin.
“Correct. And to make matters worse, they’re pulling everything out of the exhibit hall starting tomorrow to begin preparations. There won’t be enough time to seal everything in one go; Not to mention it would be exceedingly dangerous, especially with how they’ve been behaving.”
“There is some good news, however,” Kosuke said. “All of the applicants are here in Azumano.”
Daisuke cocked an eyebrow and folded his arms. “And just how do you know that?”
Kosuke cleared his throat awkwardly in response.
“Oh, we may or may not have snuck into the offices, riffled through and made copies of the files,” Emiko mischievously giggled waving a sufficiently stuffed file in the air.
“So, we have the potential candidates!” Yessy exclaimed with a triumphant smack of her fist in her palm. “So, we just need to wait for the auction to be over, keep track of the bidders and go from there!”
“I can help with that,” Hikari said from the tablet screen on the table. “Security is always requested for auctions. I’ll keep track of what items go to whom and report back to you all.”
“That would be much appreciated. Thank you, lad,” Daiki replied with a grandfatherly wrinkle of his eyes. Then he sighed after a sip of his tea. “Well… I guess we’ve nothing to do but twiddle our fingers until the auction is done and the artworks are settled into their new homes. Ah, well… I guess this meeting is adjourned!”
~*~
The evening air was warm, but the soft scent of fall lingered in with the breeze as Yessy and Makoto made their way home.
“I feel bad that Hikari couldn’t join us, tonight,” Makoto had said as they walked along.
“Yeah, me too,” Yessy sighed looking down at the cobblestone street. “But it couldn’t be helped; especially now that Krad has awoken, and a certain someone has a flashing neon target on her back.”
Makoto grumbled. “Yeah, yeah, yeah… So, how’s your song coming along? It’s The Water is Wide, right?”
“Well, the callouses finally hardened and it doesn’t hurt as much anymore,” Yessy replied wiggling her fingers. “But I’m fumbling with some parts and it still throws me off while someone is singing along with me, and I don’t know why.” This was all a lie and she glanced up at her tall friend with a slight blush on her cheeks. “Do you think we could meet up tomorrow and you could work through it with me?”
“Of course! But Hikari and I will be wrapping up our project tomorrow, so it’ll be later in the afternoon,” Makoto said reaching back and resting her head in her palms. Then her eyes softened and looked a little sad. “I can’t believe the festival is already a few days away. I was having fun getting to know Hikari more.”
Yessy’s heart ached as she clenched the handle to her satchel tighter. Yessenia hushed her softly and promised her that she wouldn’t transform. “You, uh… you two have gotten pretty close, huh?”
Makoto blushed and nodded. “He’s really kind and considerate. He was even understanding about not looking at my scar while I wore the dress. His sense of humor is a little dry, but it catches you off guard and you can’t help but laugh.” She chuckled and looked up to the reddening sunset like a memory hung above her. “I’m so glad that we’ve become friends. I hope we can get closer as the year goes on.”
Yessy stopped mid-step as jealousy’s searing cold talons gripped her heart and the handle to her satchel let out a squeak under her white-knuckled grasp. Yessenia unwillingly pressed against the boundaries of her confines but held herself back, urging her Tamer to calm down. Yessy took in a few calming breaths and watched her friend for a moment.
She loved the easy sway of her hips as she took her long-legged strides; how her fingers locked together to cradle her neck. She even loved how her long white ponytail swung back and forth, looking like a cat’s tail. She felt so silly for loving all of these little things, but now that she’s finally submitted to her feelings for her, everything Makoto did looked different. Everything she did was beautiful.
She found herself being intimately submerged into each moment they had alone and clinging to the words she spoke. Even the simple evening walks home from the heist meetings at the Niwa’s meant the world to her, and the fact that they would have some coveted alone time tomorrow made her giddy even in the fast-paced haziness of preparing for the festival. She was so grateful being able to be back in her life again, but she was slowly realizing that things were never going to be the way they were as children.
Makoto was now in the intricate web that was the life of a Phantom Thief and crossing strands with everyone involved, including her cousin and the introverted commander. Relationships, platonic or otherwise, would inevitably siphon from their own. Others would ask for her time, would want to talk or walk with her… or hold her hand.
But what if someone wanted her heart? Would their life ever be the same again? Would she ever have her to herself again? Would someone else be walking with her instead?
The thought of it hurt her. And seeing Makoto ahead of her now, watching as she walked through a shadow of a building in the dusky light of early evening, she looked like she was disappearing before her eyes. Yessy ran, tears clogging her throat and lept onto Makoto’s back, clinging tight and burying her face into her shoulder.
Makoto cried out in surprise, but hooked Yessy’s legs under her arms to keep her up. “Yessy, you’re such a turd! What on earth was that for?”
Yessy froze. She had acted on impulse and scrambled and screamed internally for an answer. When in doubt, fake it till you make it, she thought. “Oh, ho, ho!” She chided, rubbing her cheek against hers. “Somebody’s in lo-o-o-ove!”
She laughed as Makoto’s face turned bright red and laughed along with her. “I am not!”
“Makoto and Satoshi sitting in a tree K-I-S-S-I-N-G!”
“Oh, please,” Makoto snorted, but she burned even rosier. “Even if I had a crush on him… which I don’t… I doubt it’d ever go anywhere.”
“Always the pessimist! You never know, he may have a crush on you.”
“Again, highly unlikely. And what about you, Short Stack? Have someone you have your eye on?”
Yessy giggled and hugged Makoto’s neck, leaning her head against hers as she carried her down the sidewalk. “Mm… I don’t think you know them.”
~*~
The next day flew by and the students were buzzing about after school, preparing their classrooms and wrapping up their projects. But sitting in the blissful quiet of the art room, Kyokutou posed for the last time as Satoshi was working on the final touches to their portrait. Krad watched in silence, watching it breathe to life one brushstroke at a time, like a photo developing in red light.
He had watched many a Hikari paint over the years, but more often than not, he considered the finished products worthless drivel; pitiful excuses that his Tamers deemed as “art” that he was more than happy to put out of their misery. However, he never tired of watching Satoshi, though he would never admit it. Unlike his ancestors, he always managed to surprise him, somehow; and this piece was no exception.
And neither was the model.
He struggled to hold onto the scathing rage he had been using as a corner stone to his planning revenge since the moment they met; but he felt it slipping through the cracks of his hardened facade along with the time he spent with her vicariously through his Tamer. He found himself drawn in by the warm tones of her voice as she spoke; her gentle smile and rippling laughter that reminded him of summer rain.
But something nagged at him… a heavy feeling that weighed on his chest when they parted ways for the night, and she left the room with her cloak softly billowing behind her. Stranger still, he felt a bristling irritation at the realization that she wasn’t truly speaking to him. She wasn’t laughing with him, or smiling or looking at him… but Satoshi.
These thoughts baffled him and he was growing more and more agitated by the day trying to make sense of them as they swam inside him. He held onto the same heartache with clenched teeth as Satoshi slowly pulled his brush away from the canvas from the final stroke.
“And it’s done,” he said with a smile, though Krad could detect a hint of regret in his tone. “Would you like to see?”
Kyokutou nodded as she side stepped to grab her cloak from the rack and wrap it around her shoulders before coming to stand next to him. Her eyes lit up and her shoulders rose as she gasped softly. “I feel as though I’m looking in a mirror,” she said in awestruck breathiness. “Yessy told me that you came from a long line of artists and that you were talented… but I never imagined this!” She turned to him with eyes glistening and her smile blooming and Krad had never been more envious of a Tamer than he had in that moment. “You truly are a wonder, Hikari!”
“I wouldn’t call myself a ‘wonder’,” Satoshi replied with a bashful smile and scratch to his cheek. “But you made it a very easy and enjoyable time. Thank you for modeling for me, Kyou. And, not only have we finished our project, but I checked our student logs and everything is wrapped up for the festival with time to spare! We just need to have everyone help set up the gallery in the next couple of days.”
“Well, I’ll be damned!” she exclaimed with a smile then held her hand up for a high-five. “I’d say we make a pretty good team!”
Satoshi chuckled and clapped his palm to hers with a resounding smack that echoed across the linoleum floor. “I wholly agree!” He hadn’t realized it, but he had gently gripped her finger tips upon impact. Krad certainly had, however; and saw their eyes meet as Satoshi kept their hold in the air between them.
Krad felt an odd dropping sensation in his stomach as Satoshi slowly turned his hand to hold hers in his palm and step forward.
“Kyou… is it weird that I’m sad this is over?” He asked in a near whisper and gently rubbing her knuckles with his thumb. “It’s not like I won’t be seeing you around or not working with you sealing the artworks; but I was… well, that is,” Kyokutou finished his sentence.
“Enjoying our time together,” she said looking down at their hands. “I am… was, too. Having a good time, I mean. And… I’m sad that this is over, too. I didn’t want this to end.”
Satoshi smiled and brought her fingers to his lips, making her blush and her eyes swell into a deeper forest green.
Krad wanted to go back into his lair and had backed halfway through the veil, but the eye-widening rage that was welling in him now anchored him down and he felt like he couldn’t turn away. The way they looked at each other felt like a betrayal to a truth he didn’t even have a right to in the first place; a tangible knife that had been plunged into a deeper sense of self he didn’t yet understand, or let alone know he had.
He gritted his teeth and watched as Satoshi brought their hands to his chest to gently bring her closer. Her eyes softened then closed and she lightly craned her neck as he leaned in. He couldn’t take their closeness anymore and was about to rip himself through the veil to transform when the classroom door slid open with a loud clatter and startled them all.
“Hey, Makoto! I just wanted to come and see if you were ready to come practice with me yet?” Yessenia asked nonchalantly sauntering into the room.
She and Satoshi had quickly backed away and stood a solid foot from each other staring at the painting. “Oh, hey, Yessy! Yes, we actually just wrapped up,” Makoto replied cheerfully, albeit clenching her cloak a little tighter around her neck.
Yessenia came over and let out an impressed whistle. “Incredible job per usual, Satoshi! I’m super proud of you for diving back in head first!” She elbowed him playfully.
“Thanks, Yessy,” Satoshi chuckled elbowing her back. He looked at Kyokutou. “I’ll wrap up here. You can go ahead and go help her.”
“You sure?” She asked.
“Yeah, I’ve got it covered.” He touched her shoulder and gave her a knowing smile. “Go on. We can chat later about wrapping things up.” She nodded then turned to follow Yessenia out of the room and smiled sweetly at him one last time before sliding the door shut behind her.
“It’s about time this damned thing was completed,” Krad scoffed after a long period of silence. “I was growing tired of seeing that brat’s face every day.”
Satoshi sighed and rolled his eyes as he finished cleaning his brushes and pallet and was about to retort when something caught his attention above the rush of water.
It was a warm tinkling sound accompanied by a mezzo-soprano humming, soft and sweet like a violin. It became gradually louder as he walked out of the room, and as made his way down the hallway he could eventually make out the single-picked thrumming tones of a guitar and the lulling melody of a voice improvising notes along with it. He eventually came upon a vacant meeting room with the door slightly ajar and peeked inside.
Yessenia sat in a chair and was slowly and gently strumming a guitar; and there sitting on top of a desk by the window, Kyokutou softly sang along to the rifts. Yessenia finished a strain then counted Kyokutou in, “One… two.. three.”
And then Kyokutou sang…
The water is wide;
I cannot get o’er.
Nor have I wings
With which to fly.
But give me a boat
That can carry two
We both shall row,
My love and I.
Satoshi leaned against the wall and listened as her voice softly echoed and reverberated out into the otherwise empty hallway. And Krad stood silent and still in his void, allowing the music to wash over him. His fury had become lukewarm and made way for the odd and stirring myriad of confusion and peace that had become commonplace in the recent weeks. And along with it, clarity.
For he realized the one thing that correlated and brought all of these thoughts together… was her. Shewas the cause of all this misperception, this anger. He was sure that she had cast some sort of spell along with the one that caused him to transform, and he was determined to find out what.
However, that fire faltered as the song ended, and the final verse echoed in his head as Satoshi made his way back down the hallway:
There is a ship
And she sails the sea.
She’s loaded deep,
As deep can be.
But not as deep
As the love I’m in.
I know not if
I sink or swim.
~*~
Before anyone knew it, the day of the festival arrived. With the last cadence of the opening ceremony concert, everyone dove head first into their activities. The sweet and savory smells from the food venders and the cheerful babble of students and families alike wafted through the air.
Makoto could hear the cheers from Niwa and Riku’s lacrosse game from the open window of the art room and felt bad that she couldn’t attend; But she felt better knowing that Yessy was filming it for her as she greeted guests into the students’ art gallery. Hikari was on the other side of the room guiding everyone through and answering questions along the way.
On occasion she would feel eyes on her and look up to see Hikari glancing at her and grin, and she would grin back and go back work. The afternoon before felt like a quiet but friendly spirit that lingered and wandered along with the passing crowd and she welcomed it as the afternoon went on. She had just finished speaking with a guest when she heard a soft exclamation of wonder behind her.
She turned to see a young woman staring lovingly at her portrait. She was pale and looked to be Yessy’s height with lavender hair pulled back into ponytails. Makoto noticed that she was wearing the school’s uniform, but realized she had never seen her before.
“So, this is the portrait I’ve heard so much about!” she said. “I heard that it was impressive, but seeing it in person blows all of my perceptions out of the water!” The girl turned and beamed at her. “And you must be the model I’ve also heard tale about. Kyokutou Makoto, right?”
“Um, yeah,” Makoto replied a bit taken aback. “And you are?”
The girl giggled. “Oh, how rude of me! I’m Hanamura Yuko, the Art Club president. A pleasure to finally meet you.” She gave a low humble bow.
Makoto gasped and bowed quickly back. “Oh, I beg your pardon! It’s just, well,” the girl cut her off.
“You haven’t seen me around? Yes, unfortunately I have very poor health. Often times it keeps me bed ridden, but I try my best to be here as often as I can. It usually comes in small spurts, but this particular bout of my condition just had to incapacitate me in the first month of school!” she explained with a tired dramatic sigh. “But luckily Saehara has gone above and beyond as class president and has been bringing me my homework everyday so I don’t fall behind! What an absolute peach!”
“He’s certainly something else, alright,” Makoto chuckled wryly. “But, I’m sorry to hear about your condition, Hanamura.”
“Please, call me Yuko.”
“Oh… alright. Well, Yuko, I live in the Kyokutou Shrine on the outskirts of town and I grow and blend medicinal herbs. If you need anything for pain or other ailments, just let me know; I may be able to help.”
Yuko blinked then smiled sweetly and said quietly, “Everything he’s told me thus far is true. You really are as kindly as they say.” She took Makoto’s hands and leaned in slightly. “I do hope we can become good friends.”
“I… um, I hope so, as well, Hana- I mean- Yuko,” Makoto said with a blushing stutter. “But if I may ask… who’s ‘he’?”
“Oh, I was chatting with one of the teachers earlier about upcoming assignments, and he spoke so highly of you. You’re just a first year, but everyone already respects you. It seems you’ve made quite a name for yourself, Ms. Kyokutou. By, the way… I’ve heard of people calling you ‘Kyou.’ May I as well?”
“Y-yes, that’s fine.”
“Splendid!” Yuko chirped with one last shake of Makoto’s hands. “Well, I must be off! I’ve the rest of the gallery and festival to see. See you soon, Kyou!”
And with that she walked off, leaving Makoto blinking and flabbergasted. She was sweet, but forward as heck, she thought. She looked over at Hikari and saw that he was speaking with her as well. After she left with a dainty bow, he looked up at her and they gave each other a wide-eyed shrug before continuing to speak with guests.
~*~
The end of the first day of the festival came to a close with the final tones of the school bell, and Hikari and Makoto proceeded to do their closing duties in the art gallery.
“Well, I feel like today was a rousing success,” Hikari said as he knelt on the floor and swept dust into a pan.
Makoto nodded as she sat at a desk and was filling out notes for the day. “Today went a lot more smoothly than I thought it would,” she said, licking her thumb and turning to the next page. “I thought for sure it would be overwhelming, but it wasn’t much different than greeting guests at the shrine.” She was quiet for a moment before she spoke again. “And finally getting to meet the Art Club president was interesting, as well.”
“She was… very interesting,” Hikari replied. “Very forward. She seemed awfully chummy for having just met us.”
Makoto chuckled. “I agree. But… maybe she was looking for a get-quick solution for companionship,” Makoto said, her voice eking a hint of sadness to it. “Given that she’s been out of school up until now, I bet she’s nervous about coming back. It’s scary starting over and no one knows you. I can relate.”
“How so?”
“Yessy and I went to different middle schools, so I didn’t know anyone at first. To make matters worse, everyone already knew each other from the years prior; And with how I look, trying to make friends was like trying to fit a square peg in a round hole. So eventually, and I’m embarrassed to say, I was kind of a try-hard when trying to fit in.” She could feel Hikari was looking at her but continued to write. “Needless to say, I was scared about starting high school. But I was lucky enough to have Yessy waiting for me and to have met you and Niwa so quickly. Hanamura probably doesn’t even have that. So… even if she is kind of flamboyant, I can forgive her for that.”
Hikari let out a perplexed hum in agreement and continued to sweep.
They were quiet for a long while after that, the broom whisking across the floor and the cardboard sound of Makoto’s pen as she wrote the only things filling the silence.
Finally, Hikari spoke, “Kyou… You don’t feel alone now, do you?”
Makoto looked up at him in surprise but then smiled. “Sometimes. But that’s for other reasons completely. I was lonely before, but being reunited with Yessy and becoming friends with you and Niwa… it’s the happiest I’ve been in a long, long time.”
Hikari smiled back. “I’m glad. I also know how that feels… feeling isolated. But thanks to Yessy and Daisuke not giving up on me, I was able to find a purpose again. And, even with the return of the curse… unlike before, I know for a fact that I’m not alone, now. I’m lucky to have you all.”
Makoto hadn’t noticed the sound of the broom ceasing and blushed as she continued to write. “I hope neither of us have to feel alone again.”
Suddenly, she heard a rush of footsteps and before she could turn around, she felt the needle sting of her hair popping from their roots as her braid was gripped at the base, and her head was snapped back. She was about to yank in resistance but felt something thin and sharp press across her neck. She didn’t need to look to know that it was a blade.
“I hope you both know that you’re never truly alone,” a hauntingly familiar voice said.
Makoto opened her eyes through a wince and, to her horror, looked up to see Hikari partially transformed and sneering down at her. Blonde locks of hair dripped from blue over his shoulders, and golden eyes gleamed from the young face.
Krad chuckled cruelly as she took shallow breaths and futilely pressed herself against the chair to escape the palette knife in his grip, the toes of her shoes slipping and squeaking on the floor.
“I told you that wouldn’t be the last time you saw me, Little Witch,” he said. “I’ve been waiting for this for a long, long time. Hmm… but maybe I’ll spare you. That is if you confess and tell me what you’ve done. What other spell did you cast? Tell me!”
Makoto wanted to fight back, but knew she was in no position to do so. One slip and she was a goner. She swallowed her pride and replied, “‘Other spell’? The only spell I cast was the reversion spell to make you transform back!”
“You lie!” He snarled, giving Makoto’s hair a fierce wrench and making her cry out in pain. “There has to have been another spell!”
He fell silent, and Makoto watched as a strange pained look softened Krad’s face and he looked away. She let out a quiet sigh of relief as she felt the knife slip from her throat and it clattered to the floor, but sucked in a sharp breath when he looked down at her again.
“There must have been another spell,” he said quietly. She flinched when she felt his hand slide up her neck and gently hold her chin. “Else… why do I keep thinking about you? Why do you haunt my every waking moment? Why do I…,” his voice trailed off, and Makoto’s eyes widened as he slowly leaned down.
She felt the hot wavering rush of his breath as his lips lightly brushed against hers, when all at once she was shoved forward and she nearly fell from the chair. She whirled around to see him at the window, his wings sprouting from his back and a foot already on the threshold.
“You’ve done something to me, Little Witch. And I intend on finding out what it is.” And with that he leapt from the ledge. Makoto rushed to the window to find no trace of him but white feathers falling like flurries of snow.
Feeling distraught and dizzy from the adrenaline, she turned and leaned against the window pane. “What the hell was that?” She whispered to herself as she slid down the wall to the floor. She touched her throat and felt the light indent of where the blade was pressed, and sighed in relief that it didn’t break the skin. Then she reached up and touched her lips. The heat from his breath had dissipated leaving her lips feeling cold and smooth. “What the hell was that?”
Chapter 10: Hidden Longing
Summary:
After the confrontation in the art room Makoto and Satoshi want to reach out to each other, but find themselves at a loss for words. Krad's fury and resentment towards Makoto is slowly dying, and growing into something else.
Chapter Text
Satoshi was ashamed of the wash of relief he felt when he was asked by the head curator to lead a team on patrol the next morning so preparations could be made for the auction later that day. He kept a calm façade as he gripped a cup of tea in one hand and his phone in his pocket with the other as he watched as paintings and statues were moved from the vault to the auction room. But his mind was hazy with the amalgamation of guilt-ridden lack of sleep and the frustrating confusion that chilled his chest as the evening before replayed over and over in his head…
The unnerving feeling of being half-transformed and an un-willing puppet all at once. The flash of green eyes. The soft warmth of her lips against his… theirs… as they just barely brushed. Did Krad try to do what he thought he did?
He had managed to regain control shortly after Krad had flown from the window, and they crashed in the woods near the school. Regaining his composure, he looked up to see her dash to the window, hair tousled and her unraveled braid fluttering in the breeze, then disappear behind the wall once more.
“Krad!” He had growled, slamming a fist into the bark of a nearby tree. “What in God’s name was that?Answer me!”
Cold and belligerent silence was the reply.
Once home, he had sat at his kitchen table for hours staring at his phone with a long-sense cold and lonely cup of tea sitting dejected to the side, its string already browning and hanging limply over the rim. He wanted so badly to call her, but what the hell would he even say? And the thought of her calling him terrified him as much as the incident had.
On top of all that, he still had the festival to think about. How could he face her now? What would she say? Would she be scared of him?
It was just one distressing thought after another, until later that evening when he received the call and the band-aid solution came to him. Guilt and relief heaved from his chest in the form of a sigh as he hung up the phone, then quickly started to text Saehara to let him know of his absence and to find someone to fill in for him.
With bases covered and plans set in stone, he let out yet another sigh and stared at the small screen in his hand, his thumb hovering over Kyokutou’s name. With a deep breath, he opened a private conversation between the two of them. But the breath caught in his throat as his thumbs froze mid-stroke and he just stared at the curser blinking impatiently for orders. He groaned and let the phone clatter unceremoniously to the table and tossed his head back.
The night was sleepless and unbearably silent. He had gone to bed, only to continue to sit and stare at his phone both waiting in horrified anticipation for a notification, and praying for the strength to pick it up and say something… anything. Neither came, and he looked up to watch the sun begin to shyly peek over the trees, its light flowing in gentle streams onto his blanket as if poking him and urging him to rise with it.
And with that, he got up and his morning began. He got to the museum, assembled his men, assigned tasks and progress was underway. He sleepily sipped his tea and rolled his eyes as the curator fussed and dithered here and there behind his men and assistants like a gnat to be sure everything was “just so, just so!”
When he had finally had enough of the whining, he slipped into an empty conference room and took out his phone. The private chat was still open and the curser continued its monotonous tapping, making him nervous with the potential it had to change the trajectory of what he had with his dear model and friend. He pressed his thumbs to the screen, trying to will them to write the right words for him; but all he could manage was to start and erase…
Kyou, I’m sorry for---
I hope you’re doing al---
I’m sorry for last night---
I hope you’re okay.
He sighed in defeat and leaned against the door, banging the back of his head in penance. “I’m sorry, Kyou.”
~*~
“Risa, what are you doing here?” Makoto asked when she arrived at the art room after the opening announcements.
“Oh, well Saehara called me last night in a panic saying that Hikari had something come up and he wasn’t able to make it. My club has everything under control, so he asked me to fill in for him,” she replied with her usual sweet flowering smile.
“Oh, I see,” she replied as she wrote her name on the sign-in sheet. Then muttered sadly under her breath, “I figured.”
“What was that?”
“Oh, it’s nothing.”
Makoto had gotten home the night before, went straight to her room and began to pace. She mumbled to herself, her words streaming quickly like her thoughts. “I’ve been just barely able to sense him, but he hasn’t shown up in weeks… With the vendetta he has against me, I should’ve been dead by now… Why didn’t he? He certainly had the opportunity… And what was he talking about a spell? He’s a magic living artwork, for heaven’s sake; he should know when a spell is cast or not.” She stopped mid-step and lightly touched her throat and lips. “And… did he try to do… what I think he tried to do?” She blushed like mad and began to pace again. “No, no, it can’t be.”
She jumped when there was a knock at her bedroom door.
“Makoto? Makoto, honey, are you alright?” her mother called through the door. “You rushed in without even saying a word.”
“Oh, I’m fine!” Makoto lied. “I just remembered there was a project I needed to finish. I’m hardly halfway through!”
“Oh, alright. Well, would you like some tea and snacks? I made some mochi with Ami not all that long ago.”
“Sure, mom. Thank you!”
She waited to hear her mother’s footsteps fade away before sighing and sitting on her bed. She jumped again when her phone loudly chimed and vibrated from her back pocket. She pulled it out and saw a notification--
Yessy: Hey! I couldn’t find you after school! What gives?
Makoto moaned. “Oh, man how am I going to explain this?” She stared at her phone for what felt like an hour. If she told her what happened, she might flip her lid and she just didn’t know if she could handle that right now.
She knew Yessy was involved in and understood Hikari’s situation way better than she ever could; that it wasn’t his fault. But still… she couldn’t help but feel that there was a thin veil of animosity towards him ever since she and Krad went toe to toe. What if her Other Half tried to keep her from heists because of it? Yessenia had always been rather protective of her since she and Yessy were children. She wouldn’t put it past her.
She sighed, swallowing the sour taste in her mouth as she began to type:
Me: Sorry, I had something come up after school. I’ll make it up to you, okay? How about a batch of my candied rose petals?
Yessy: Make ‘em strawberry flavored and ma-a-a-ybe I’ll forgive you!
Me: LOL Deal! See you tomorrow!
Yessy: See ya!
“I… am a garbage human being,” Makoto groaned as she dropped her phone on to her comforter and flopped back onto her bed. She rolled to her side and stared at her phone as if it were a thin timebomb. “I hope he’s okay,” she murmured to herself. She couldn’t imagine what it was like for him, being transformed halfway like that.
She had felt the two of them vying for control over their shared husk as if they were shoving each other out of the way to take the helm. Was it painful for him? Was he still out there somewhere unable to transform back?
Rolling to her back, she picked up her phone and made a private chat between herself and Hikari. But just as she was about to type out a message, reluctance froze her fingers to the screen. “What would I even say?” She asked herself. “‘Hey, don’t worry, I’m fine! Are you doing okay?’ Of course he’s not okay, you idiot! How the hell would you feel in this situation? Moreover… would he even want to be talked to right now?”
And in that moment, she began to realize just how much of an outsider she really was. She could never understand the curse. She could never know how Yessy, Niwa, and Hikari felt. Not really.
Sure, she had the demon sealed inside of her, she could relate in that aspect. But to have a whole other being inside of you constantly fighting for control… she couldn’t even imagine. And the fact that theyhad normal lives for three years; that they were able to fall in love and live normal lives and be happy only to have that swiped away from them.
How could that possibly feel? How would that affect their relationships, platonic or otherwise? She couldn’t possibly understand that loss of stability; let alone even pretend to. And she felt that trying to do so would be cruel.
And so there she was, back in the art room greeting guests as if nothing happened. But it did happen and the memory of the evening before followed her, scratched her and screamed like a banshee. And as much as Risa helped ease her nerves with her usual bubbly self, Makoto felt that she only served as a reminder of who was supposed to be there.
~*~
Makoto blinked and gasped softly mid-bite of her onigiri as if being snapped out of a trance and noticed Yessy and Niwa were staring expectantly at her. “Hm? What’d you say?”
“I asked if you were alright,” Niwa replied as he and Yessy sat on either side of her.
“Yeah, we called out to you, but you were staring into outer space with an onigiri stuffed in your maw like a dope!” Yessy continued as she popped a candied rose petal in her mouth.
Makoto stiffened as she took another awkward bite. “Oh yeah, I’m fine,” she said swiftly.
Yessy squinted. “Makoto… you know you suck at lying, right?” She huffed when Makoto blushed and looked away. “Makoto?”
Makoto made a noise between a growl and a whine. “Okay! Alright! I’m not okay, okay?”
“Knew it. Spill the beans, missy.”
Makoto fidgeted then sighed as she relented and set her bento to the side. “Well…”
How the hell am I supposed to explain this? she thought. Nervous of how they would react, she fidgeted under Yessy and Niwa’s prying gaze and could practically feel Yessenia and Dark giving her a suspicious side eye from within their hosts. She guiltily made her decision, took in a breath and said, “Hikari isn’t here today… Risa told me that Saehara told her he would be absent and I’m worried about him.”
Yessy sighed and made an overdramatic sympathetic face. “B’aww, you little baby!” She chided poking Makoto’s reddening cheeks. “Back in the old days, Satoshi would often disappear for days at a time to prepare for the heists and work on plans to capture us.”
“I don’t miss that,” Niwa grumbled through a bite of his sandwich. “Not at all.”
“In any case, don’t worry about it too much, okay?” Yessy continued giving Makoto a squeeze around the shoulders. “It’s normal. Or rather, will be back to being the norm, and you’ll get used to it over time. He’ll be back, you’ll see. And…” she spoke low in a whisper. “You two can go back to flirting!”
Makoto laughed and playfully shoved her off. “Oh, shut the hell up! It’s nothing like that!”
Just then, their phones began to chirp from their bags and they all pulled them out. “Well, I’ll be damned! Speak of the devil!” Yessy exclaimed. “It’s the list of the auction winners and which artworks they’re taking home. Looks like we’re having a heist meeting tonight.”
~*~
The day swam lazily by and drifted slowly into night, but Krad had hardly noticed. He could care less about what happened outside his world as he lay in his loft and held a hand above his head, staring at his palm. “She was literally in my grasp… why couldn’t I kill her?” he said quietly. Then he touched his lips. “And why, in that moment, did she look so…”
She was at his mercy, knife to her jugular and just one slip away from death. But even so, she stood her ground against him, and faced her potential demise with a bravery he hadn’t expected. At first it irritated him. He had wanted to see her squirm with fear.
But the glint her eyes… the way she stared him down made something rise in him; a flurry of rage and excitement that he couldn’t explain. Such defiance. Such determination. If there had been fear, she didn’t let him see it.
She was an enigma, to be sure. Much too courageous for her own good; much too reckless. He couldn’t figure her out, but he found that he liked that. The thought struck him like lightning.
He… liked that?
He waited for Satoshi to fall asleep then transformed, albeit still partially, and took off in to the night towards the school. He found the window from where he leapt from the day before, and peered through the glass. The paintings and statues were covered with tarps and the moonlight made them look like rows of ghosts in a graveyard. With a swift wave of his fingers the lock on the window gave way with a soft submissive click and he gently glided into the room.
He made his way through the maze of canvas specters until he came to a placard reading:
The White Maiden
Artist: Hikari Satoshi
Model: Kyokutou Makoto
He took in a breath before gripping the fabric in betwixt his fingers and yanking it away. True to the Hikari style, it was life like and breathtaking as if he had pulled the cloth away and she were hiding under it waiting for him. And they stared at each other for a moment.
The warm feeling seeped into his chest, warm and brimming like a spring. But instead of the revenge-seeking anger he was expecting to follow it, it was a swell of yearning that he hadn’t. He stepped closer, golden eyes meeting ones of canvas. He reached up and ever so gently touched her shoulder and traced his fingers up her neck to her cheek, and finally rested a finger to her lips. What did her skin feel like… her hair? he wondered. And even more surprising… How soft were her lips? And what would her kiss taste like?
Curiosity taking its toll, he leaned forward and gently pressed his lips to hers and he had never wished harder for a living artwork in his centuries’ long existence than in that moment. “I don’t know how or why, Little Witch,” he said. “As incensing as you are... even if you had cast a spell on us… I’m beginning to find that I don’t mind.” Of course, she didn’t reply but he wished she had.
With dawn fast approaching, he reluctantly recovered the canvas and went back to the window. Glancing back at the display one last time, he refastened the latch and took off in to the night once more.
This would become his secret ritual. A ritual that, with each passing night, would kindle a yearning he didn’t realize he had and would take root as something much more sinister…
Chapter 11: The Fallen Dove
Summary:
With the artworks being sold off to auction, the three thieves have to break into houses from now on to steal and seal artworks. Makoto gets a new look along with her own set of wings and they execute what they believe to be a fool proof plan to keep the police off their heels, but things don't go according to plan and it all leaves Makoto at Krad's mercy.
Notes:
Aaaaaand I'm back!
Sorry it's been so long since the last update! On top of being in a depressive slump, I've been fighting writing/artist's block, working on commissions and I'm also in a stage production of Mary Poppins! But I've finally been able to sit down, beat my writer's block, and finish this gosh dang chapter!
I actually had re-write it, because my computer decided to be dumb and need and update and didn't save my progress when I thought I had! BUT, it is finished, and I'm pretty dern proud of myself! I hope you guys enjoy it!
Chapter Text
Chapter Eleven
The Fallen Dove
Makoto stood in a large, white and empty void. She wore a black and white hakama kimono set, and a ring with a blue gem faceted with wings glittered on her finger. It was eerily silent and she stared blankly ahead when, all at once, a small stream of blood began to trickle from her nose and from the back of her head down her shoulders.
Suddenly, a glaring golden-eyed man with long and flowing blonde hair in a ponytail appeared behind her and slowly wrapped his arms around her shoulders and waist. A pair of large white wings unfurled behind him then wrapped around the two, and they disappeared in a flurry of white feathers, leaving behind loud and overlapping voices.
“This is The Wings of Thine Own Spirit… It’s been passed down in the Niwa family from generation to generation.”
“For something called ‘The Serpent of Eden’, it sure is pretty!”
“Makoto, get out of here… No arguing this time! We’ll hold him off.”
“Krad, so help me gods, I’ll find you! And if there’s even one hair out of place, I’ll kill you myself!”
“Why are you doing this? What do you want from me?”
“To put it simply… I just want you, Little Witch.”
All of sudden there was a rumbling shriek from above and scattered the voices to whispers. A silver serpentine dragon came screaming down, scaly wings widespread, teeth bared and claws coming in for the kill. Then, all went black…
~*~
Ami awoke with a scream and puffed for breath as she looked around the room, trying to focus on something familiar to be sure she wasn’t still dreaming.
“Another dream,” she squeaked. “I really hope this one doesn’t come true.”
At the tender age of four years old, Kyokutou Ami was still trying to understand the full extent of her powers. Sometimes it was soft and gentle and as easy as playing with her dolls. Other times it was hot and brimming like holding a fresh cup of tea, heavy to hold and it burned her fingers. But there was one thing she did know, and that was that sometimes her dreams came true.
More often than not it was small things ranging from knowing about school work before it was announced to the snacks her mother would make her when she got home from school. But she would dream of big things too. She dreamt of Yessenia and her twin brother coming back, the scary screaming artworks in the museum, and the blue-haired boy Makoto talked about all the time. She had dreamt of the two of them together quite a few times.
Makoto wore a pretty lavender dress with pearl sleeves and she sat while the boy painted her picture. She noticed that they had a glowing red string that connected them by their pinkies, and she could tell by the way Makoto smiled that she was happy to be with him, and it made her happy in turn. She hadn’t seen a true smile on her big sister’s face since her hair turned white.
But the one thing that unnerved her the most about the dreams was that the boy didn’t seem to be alone. A white shadow with squinting black eyes followed him and always kept its eyes on Makoto. She noticed that it, too, had a red string that connected the three of them, but the knot that bound them together was black and blistering like coal. Ami didn’t know how or why, but she knew now that this ghost and the man in her dream were one and the same and that he was after her big sister.
She crawled out of bed, tiptoed down the hall to Makoto’s room and peeked inside. She smiled as she came up to the bed and watched her breathe for a moment. She barely remembered what Makoto looked like before the scary thing happened; but this was the only Makoto she knew and she was pretty and she loved her. She reached up and gently touched her cheek, and Makoto groggily opened her eyes.
“Ami, what are you doing up, baby? Another dream?” She smiled when Ami nodded and opened her blanket to her in greeting. “Get in here, squirt.”
The sheets smelled like lavender as Ami crawled in and she giggled when Makoto tucked her in and kissed her all over her face before settling back into her pillow again. She snuggled into Makoto’s shoulder and was quiet for a moment before she spoke.
“Mako, there was a dragon in my dream. And a scary angel,” she whispered. “I think he wanted to hurt you. I mean… I think he’s going to hurt you.”
Makoto made a sound of acknowledgement, but Ami knew she was drifting off. “Don’t worry… they can’t hurt you here… I’ll protect you.” And with a soft sigh, her breaths became deep and she was asleep.
Ami moaned softly in dismay at her sister’s lack of understanding, but didn’t want to wake her up again. Makoto had been so tired lately and, from what she had seen in her dreams, she could understand why. She sighed softly and tucked herself under Makoto’s chin, grateful for her warmth and protection. Falling asleep to the sound of her breathing and the scent of lavender, she wished there was a way she could protect her, too.
~*~
The evening before the heist came, Makoto stood around the kitchen table with Yessy and the Niwa family preparing for the next day.
“Okay, the plan is set,” Niwa said. “A warning letter will be sent to a potential victim, but we’ll actually be stealing from a completely different victim on the list. We’ll keep doing this until all the artworks are stolen and sealed. So for tomorrow, Hikari will set up shop over here at the Hanafuda residence; But we’ll be over here at the Kasanade residence stealing The Serpent of Eden.” He tapped his finger to two red points on a large map spread across the table. “That’s where you come in, Kyou.”
“We won’t have enough time to seal the artworks like we normally would, so you’ll need to stun them,” Yessy continued. “Dark and Yessenia will handle getting it back home, and you can seal them here in the ceremony room.”
Makoto let out a nervous chuckle. “Wow, things are getting rather precarious, aren’t they?”
“Exactly,” Yessy stated firmly. “Which brings us to our next order of business.” She looked over at Emiko and winked.
Emiko smiled and stepped forward. “Kyokutou, with the museums, Dark and Yessenia pretty much knew the layouts by heart and were able to pinpoint where cameras and such would be. Normally, they would be able to cover you and give you the time that you need in order to seal the artworks away; but, with people’s homes, it’ll be significantly different. We won’t know if there will be security or cameras of any kind; so blending in will be more crucial now than ever. What we’re trying to say is… we’ll need you to change your priestess attire.”
“However,” Towa continued as she came and stood next to Emiko, holding something that made a soft crackling noise behind her back. “Yessy told us how important your outfit is to you. So… we made you a little something.” She revealed a small plastic-wrapped package from behind her back.
Makoto blinked as she took the parcel and lifted the sticky tab, then gasped. She pulled out a pair of black hakama, a black kosode with white trim, and a black hooded zip-up tank top with white borders on the hood and shoulders. Nestled on top of the pile were a black leather corset with three silver winged clasps going down the front, and a pair of black bracers with white borders on the forearms that came to an elaborate point at the wrists
“This… this is for me?” She whispered. “You made this for me?” Her face reddened and then puckered slightly as she tried to hold back tears, but ultimately failed and buried her face into the cloth. “No one’s ever done something like this for me before… thank you so much. Thank you… thank you, thank you, thank you.”
“Oh, you tender little thing!” Towa cooed as she skipped forward and hugged her. Argentine came in quietly from behind and joined in. With became jealous and jumped up onto Makoto’s shoulder, and tucked himself under her chin with a contented “kyu!”
Emiko giggled as she came up and rubbed the top of her head. “You’ve done so much for us without asking for anything in return. We wanted to give you something as a token of our appreciation. So… thank you, Kyokutou. For everything you’ve done for us thus far.”
“I’ll treasure it, always,” Makoto sniffed, looking up at them with a teary-eyed smile. “And I’ll keep working hard!”
“Well, what are you waiting for, you big cry baby!” Yessy laughed as she joined in the hug. “Go try it on!”
A few moments later, Makoto stepped out of the spare bedroom in her new ensemble, radiating a rosy-cheeked bashful pride. “Well, what do you think?”
“You look amazing!” Niwa cheered, clapping. He chuckled softly when he caught Yessy staring and elbowed her shoulder.
“Y-yeah! You’re a real Phantom Thief, now,” Yessy stammered.
“And I’ve one last thing to contribute,” Daiki said, stepping forward. “Ms. Kyokutou, may I see your hand, please?” He gently took it when she offered it to him, and slipped a ring onto her right ring finger.
It was a stunning white silver band, and a blue gem wrapped with silver wings was mounted at the top.
“This is The Wings of Thine Own Spirit,” he continued. “It’s been passed down in the Niwa family from generation to generation. We used this to practice flying before we trained with With so as not to hurt him. The stone in the middle is an agate, meant to amplify your spiritual strength. You just need to concentrate, and your spirit will manifest into your own pair of wings.” He walked to the back door and slid it open, then turned back to her with a crinkly-eyed smile Makoto had become rather fond of. “Let’s go practice, shall we?”
Makoto fiddled with the ring on her finger as she made her way outside, and watched nervously as the others gathered around her.
“Alright, Ms. Kyokutou, now breathe… concentrate… and manifest,” Daiki said, tucking his hands into the sleeves of his yukata and watching tentatively.
Makoto nodded and closed her eyes.
The ring began to feel hot against her finger as its magic began to mix with her own. It was a cozy warmth, as gentle and welcoming as warm water running over your fingers in winter. A tingling sensation prickled between her shoulder blades and all of a sudden there was an awestruck exclamation from the others.
“Makoto, you did it!” Yessy cheered.
“I did?” Makoto opened her eyes to look behind her and gasped.
Large white and translucent wings hung loftily behind her. Each feather had a gorgeous frosty gradient, and their tufted edges and veins glistened in the moonlight like spiderwebs.
“I really did it!” she laughed as she turned about to look at them.
“Splendid, my dear, splendid!” Daiki exclaimed jovially. “Now let’s give them a whirl.” Then, turning to Yessy and Niwa, he said, “Yessy, Daisuke, I think it’s best that the professionals take over from here.”
Daisuke nodded and took out his photo of Riku. Yessy watched Makoto and smiled as she admired her new wings, then she simply let her feelings open the door for Yessenia to glide through.
Yessenia let out an impressed whistle. “Spiffy looking wings there, kid,” she said as she ran her fingers over the feathers.
“Now let’s see if you can use them,” Dark said. And with that, the twins launched themselves into the air.
Makoto gulped as she watched them go higher, but then felt a warm hand on her shoulder.
“It’s a little intimidating, isn’t it?” Daiki asked. “But don’t worry, soon you’ll grow so used to it, you won’t want to stop! Now, taking off is just like manifesting the wings: Breathe… concentrate, and it will be so.”
Makoto nodded, took a deep breath, and closed her eyes once more.
The wings felt lumbering and cumbersome, at first; but soon she began to find a rhythm, and concentrated on the momentum and the rush of wind sifting through the feathers. Suddenly she heard someone chuckle.
“Why, hello there! Come ‘round here often?” Dark asked.
Makoto opened her eyes one at a time and saw Yessenia and Dark grinning at her as she floated between them. She beamed then looked down to see the Niwa’s cheering and waving up at her… and how high she was. She gasped as her concentration was snapped and she fell a few feet.
“Whoa, there!” Yessenia laughed as she and Dark caught her biceps.
“Th-this is both exhilarating and absolutely terrifying all at the same time,” Makoto chuckled nervously as she found her momentum again.
“Ah, floating is the easy bit,” Dark said. “Let’s test those babies out for real!” He swept his wings forward and flew back a few meters, then held open his arms. “Come on, baby birdie. Don’t be shy!”
Makoto looked to Yessenia for a nod of encouragement, took a deep breath, then pushed herself off from Yessenia’s palms. She fumbled and faltered for a moment until finally, with one last row of her wings, bumped into Dark’s chest with an “oh!” and laughed as he caught her and spun her around.
“Look at this kid! A born natural!” Dark applauded as he ruffled her hair. “May I have this dance, mademoiselle?”
Yessenia clapped and laughed along with them, then rolled her eyes with a grin when Yessy made a desperate whimpering sound.
“Yessenia… my phone… in your back pocket. Could you take a picture? Pretty please?” she fussed.
Yessenia smirked as she slipped the phone into her palm. “Another candid shot for your collection?”
“Sh-shut up!”
Yessenia snickered and took pictures as she watched her brother dance with their new fledgling. Makoto was, indeed, beautiful as she waltzed and laughed in the moonlight in her new found freedom, but Yessenia found herself wondering if obliging her Tamer was the right thing.
Over the centuries, she had watched the choppy waters of Kagetsu and Niwa ancestors alike fall in and out of love. True, there was the occasional lucky teenager who wooed their chosen Sacred One. But, more often than not, their affection was misplaced, and she liked to consider her brother and herself as teachers, guiding their Tamers to the right lover with time and patience.
Though she hadn’t really agreed with Dark’s methods, what with making Daisuke kiss Riku in order to realize his feelings for her, she understood why. And it was the same for Yessy and herself. She knew that she wasn’t doing Yessy any favors with feeding her new found romantic infatuation of her childhood friend, but something needed to be done to snap her back to reality.
Anyone could tell just by looking at the two together that Makoto and the Commander were slowly falling in love. Surely Yessy wasn’t so blind as not to see that. But she was definitely in denial and hoping that things would change in her favor.
That stunt she pulled in the art room to interrupt their kiss wasn’t clever. The faster Yessenia made Yessy realize that these things can’t be forced, the faster the natural order of things would find the rhythm in its cantor again, and they can break the curse and seal the Black Wings once more. But for now she relented, set her guilt to the side, and laughed and celebrated and took pictures throughout the night.
~*~
The day of the heist came and the sun peeked over the Azumano police department with a rosy-clouded blush. Satoshi sat at his desk in the police department surrounded by mounds of paper in the wee hours of the morning, signing forms and preparing his troops to “do their job” for the “heist” that evening. He let out a long sigh through his nose and rubbed his temples before taking a sip of his coffee.
He couldn’t understand why he’d been so exhausted lately. He had gone to bed at a decent time per normal, but always woke up feeling like he’d just been laying in bed with his eyes closed. He had also noticed that Krad had been particularly quiet as of late, as well; save for a few snarky comments here and there. Otherwise, he would say his peace then disappear into his void.
Suddenly his phone buzzed from atop its perch of manila files. He picked it up and was surprised to find a message from Yessy, or rather Yessenia, reading:
Hey, Chief! Everything is prepped and ready on our end! We’ll let you know when the deed is done and when we’re back to home base. Thanks for all the hard work! Here’s a little something to boost your morale!
-Yessenia
A picture was sent and his breath caught in his throat when he saw the face he’d been longing to see for days. Kyoukutou looked to be dancing with Dark, her silver hair shimmering in the moonlight behind her, and a smile so brilliant that he could practically hear her laughter through the image. Something glimmered on her back, but the picture was cropped in such a way that he couldn’t quite see.
“Dark, you lucky bastard,” he grumbled, but grinned despite himself as he caressed the picture gently with his thumb.
Just then a loud clumping sound that could only be made by Inspector Saehara came stomping down the hall towards his office.
“Commander, the press is outside the station chomping at the bits for information about the heist tonight,” he said as he swung open the door. “Mind coming to give them a few answers to get them out of here?”
Satoshi nodded in silence and watched as Inspector Saehara left, leaving the scent of cigarettes and cologne in his wake. He sighed as he stood up, but looked at the photo once more with a sad smile. “Soon, Kyou,” he said to himself. “I’ll have the courage to talk to you soon.” And with that he slipped his phone back into his pocket, and left his office to appease the inquisitive crowd chattering outside the building.
Krad, however, stood silent in his void, biting his thumb nail in thought and with a skin-crawling feeling that he could only describe as an irritation of an itch not yet satisfied.
Though he’d made it his nightly ritual to visit the painting, he began to realize that it was slowly becoming not enough. He longed to see it even throughout the day, but Satoshi hadn’t been back to school in what felt like forever. Seeing the picture of the girl just now was like a breath of fresh air for him.
But even then, the satisfaction was short-lived. And the fact that Dark of all men was touching her made his blood boil. He needed to see her in person again and face her and these emotions she had made arise in him… whatever the cost.
~*~
The day crept by by one paper and phone call at a time, and eventually bled into late evening dotted with flashing police lights and laser-like searchlights. Inspector Saehara tapped his foot impatiently and looked down at his watch.
“They’re late. They’re never late,” he groused. “Are you sure the warning letter said eleven-thirty?”
“Quite sure,” Satoshi replied, lifting the card-stock slip in between his fingers.
Saehara grumbled as he gnawed on his cigarette. “Fine, fine. I just can’t help thinking that something’s up.”
Satoshi shrugged and leaned against the police cruiser. Just then, his phone buzzed in his pocket, and he stepped away to look. Another message from Yessenia:
En route to the Kasanade residence! We’ll update you once we get back to base!
He smiled softly, relieved that everything was going according to plan. However, that relief was cut short by a scathing pain that burst in his chest, and an eager laughter that echoed in his head.
“The Kasanade residence, was it?” Krad asked, a snide smile audible in his tone. “Would you be so kind as to show me where that is, Master Satoshi?”
Satoshi fought to maintain control, but the rush of Krad’s magic that overtook him felt like his world was suddenly ripped from under his feet, and he fell into a gilded white abyss.
“Sir, I’m pretty sure we’ve been duped,” Inspector Saehara huffed. “I respectfully request that we should– huh?” He turned to find his young superior gone and scratched his head. “Guess he decided to dip out, anyway. Can’t say I blame him. Agh, shit, he took the residence files with him… ah, well. He’ll deal with the paperwork later.” And he turned on his heel to go instruct his troops with the next phase of action. However, he didn’t notice the white tufts of feathers that fluttered at his heels as he walked away.
~*~
The moon swam through the clouds and the warm night air ruffled through their feathers as the three Phantom Thieves flew over the residential neighborhood of mansions. The silence of it all rattled Makoto’s nerves, ironically making her feel more uneasy than the usual shouting and siren-filled evenings she had become accustomed to, so she opted to focus on the scenery below.
The mansions were all easily half the size of their school, but they all looked like toy castles surrounded by elaborate mazes of gardens that were dotted with statues, and she wondered what one would do with so much space to themselves as they came in for a landing on a large tree branch outside the Kasanade residence.
“Hm, looks like no one’s home,” Yessenia said. “I’m going to go get a quick recon of the perimeter.”
Dark nodded as he watched his sister run into the brush. Then he turned to Makoto, “So how’s it feeling in there, kid? Can you sense anything?”
Makoto closed her eyes and hummed pensively. “Yeah, it’s definitely in there somewhere, but there’s something odd about it.”
“Odd? Like security, or something?”
“Mm, no. It feels muffled, like it’s covered by something.” She looked up when they heard foot beats, and Yessenia hopped back up into the branch.
“We’re in the clear,” she said, giving them a thumbs up.
Dark pouted. “Aw, there’s not even a security guard or a disgruntled butler? That’s no fun”
“Hey, we haven’t had an easy heist in forever! Don’t jinx it!” Yessenia chuckled as she punched her brother’s shoulder. “There’s a window on the northeast side that leads into what looks like a library. We can get in through there. Ready to do your thing, Makoto?”
Makoto nodded, and with that they leapt from the branch and ran through the shadows to the window.
The moon glinted on the glass as Dark jimmied the window open, and the musty smell of old books and cigarettes greeted them as they hopped over the threshold.
“Alright, let’s go,” Yessenia whispered. She started forward, but Makoto held an arm in front of her.
“Hold on a second,” she whispered, looking around the room suspiciously.
“What?” Yessenia snapped in a hissed whisper. “We need to get going before someone gets home!”
“I want to check something first.”
Yessenia stubbornly nodded and Makoto stepped forward and pressed her finger tips together. She closed her eyes, took in a deep breath, then thrust her hands out. Dark and Yessenia shivered as a wave of magic coursed through the room and through them, and soft pops crackled around them and could be heard in the corridor beyond the closed library doors. Makoto opened her eyes and grinned. “Thought so.”
“What in the hell was that?” Dark asked as he shook his nerves back into consciousness.
“A little fact about human anatomy,” Makoto said as she walked ahead. “We all have a little electricity inside ourselves. I simply condensed mine and used it to short circuit whatever cameras or security we couldn’t see. Now we’re covered, and don’t have to worry about alarms or camera footage later!” She shoved open the library doors then made a grand sweeping motion with her arm gesturing down the hallway. “Shall we?”
Yessenia shook her head and chuckled in disbelief and ruffled Makoto’s hair as she darted out the doors. “Makoto, you clever little scamp, you!”
“Makoto, you have got to teach me some of those priestess tricks, sometime!” Dark pleaded as they followed suit.
Their footbeats echoed against the tile and walls as they ran down the elaborate carpet that lined the hallway, peeking down corridors and around corners. Suddenly Dark whistled softly to catch Yessenia’s and Makoto’s attention, and gestured with his thumb to the room he was peering into. It appeared to be a study with ceiling-high shelves filled edge to edge with books. Lined along the wall were pedestals with various busts and statuettes, and among them was The Serpent of Eden.
It was a large tree, about a foot in height. The trunk and branches were made of intricately woven wire braids with hundreds if not thousands of tiny emerald leaves sprouting all around. Tourmaline apples hung temptingly from the branches, and, wrapped around the trunk and gem laden sprigs, was the Serpent itself. It looked very much like a silver snake but with wings and claws. Hundreds of scales, all with gentle blue tips that cascaded down its slender body, and malachite eyes stared back at them as the three thieves came around it.
“Huh, for something called ‘The Serpent of Eden’, it sure is pretty!” Yessenia said, setting her hands on her hips. “Makoto, what can you tell us about it?”
Makoto closed her eyes and held a hand over its head. “So that’s why it feels odd. It’s not awake yet.”
“Not awake? What do you mean?” Dark asked.
“As in it’s not active like the other artworks. It kind of feels like an egg. It’s very much alive, it’s just not ready yet. I don’t think it’ll give us any trouble.” She smiled. “I think this may also be one of the newer artworks. Like the youngest out of all we’ve sealed so far, or even the baby.”
“Well, let’s rob the cradle, so to speak, and get out of here,” Yessenia said, holding open the large bag she had clipped to her belt.
Dark gave Makoto a cloth to wrap the statue and she spoke to it as she carefully wrapped it. “Don’t worry, little friend. We’ll get you home safe and situated with the others, soon.” And with that they ran back to the library, slipped through the window from which they entered, and back out into the night, leaving the house as if nothing had happened.
They ran through the back garden to give themselves a running start in flying. But as Makoto summoned her wings to take off, she noticed a familiar silhouette ahead of them.
“Wait, is that…? It is!” She exclaimed.
Towering above them was the Angel statue, reaching up into the sky as if praying to the stars.
“Wait, the one you went up against before?” Yessenia asked.
“Holy hell, kid! Impressive!” Dark said, wrapping an arm around Makoto’s neck and noogying her head to make her laugh.
“Yes… very impressive, indeed,” a voice said from above.
Krad floated above them, a gray shadow against the full moon. He wore a white outfit with elaborate golden embroidery that glittered in the moonlight. A high collared cape clasped with a chain clung to his neck and billowed in the night wind as if he had another pair of wings.
Makoto shivered. He felt different this time, more powerful. His magic seemed to flow out of him; spilling from him like he held too much. And, even from a distance, she could see he was eyeing her and she dared not look away.
“My, my, my, you truly are a little dove now, aren’t you? You’ve even obtained your own pair of wings,” Krad sneered. “Allow me to clip them for you.”
Yessenia growled as she and Dark swiftly moved to protectively stand in front of Makoto. Without taking her eyes off her angelic brother, she held the bag holding the statue out to Makoto and spoke low, “Makoto, get out of here… No arguing this time! We’ll hold him off.”
Makoto did want to argue but she knew better, and nodded as she took the bag. But just as she was about to turn, she felt her wings disappear and a power overcome her like her body was being pressed down to the ground. The bag slipped from her grasp and she cried out as she was suddenly thrown into the air like a rag doll. Her body jerked to a stop and she found she was upside down and face to face with Krad, himself.
“Ah, ah, ah,” he scolded. “Leaving so soon? We haven’t had a chance to catch up, Little Witch.” He laughed and swung his arm upward, sending her flying up even higher in the air.
“Makoto!” Yessenia and Dark spread their wings and were about to launch themselves in the air when they, too, were suddenly stopped and thrown into the trunks of nearby trees, arms extended and pinned to the branches and unable to move.
“So sorry, but the Dove and I have some… unfinished business to attend to, and I simply cannot let the two of you interrupt,” Krad called down to them. “You’re more than welcome to watch.” He flew off with a grin, leaving his siblings screaming threats and profanities at him.
Meanwhile, Makoto fell through clouds, trying not to panic and calm herself down enough to summon her wings once more. With a sharp inhale, she curled into a ball and tried to center herself. After a few horrifying seconds of the wind rushing in her ears, she felt the familiar tingle between her shoulder blades, and with a grateful gasp, felt her wings burst from her back.
She flapped like mad and sighed when she finally got herself to a hover, then looked around wildly. Just as she got her bearings, she was met with a golden-eyed smile.
“I have you to thank for this wonderful burst of power, Little Witch,” Krad said before giving her a swift punch to the gut, making her cough and fumble a few feet downward.
He flew swiftly around her and battered her about, not letting her get an attack or a word in edgewise as he continued.
“As you saw prior, whatever you did to me seemed to sap me of my energy to transform, let alone use my powers. But it seems that you simply blocked everything, somehow. My power simply built up over the last month like steam, and now…” He laughed as he took her by the collar of her shirt and brought her eye to eye with him. “Now it’s as if the floodgates of Hell themselves have been opened! Let’s see how clever you are now!” He shoved her and tried for a few more punches, but she finally managed to block them.
“I’m clever enough,” she briskly retorted as she gripped his fist then snapped it back into his face.
Fighting while flying was harder than Makoto wanted to admit, but she had to keep going. She couldn’t allow Krad to see how thrown off she actually was. She summoned and thrust magic and spells, threw punches and kicks and flew as fast as she could, but they always missed their target. But he always managed to hit his. She hated feeling so disoriented, but she hated his smug smile even more.
Krad was rather enjoying himself, however. The power he felt now was unlike anything he’d ever experienced, even being so close to the Black Wings before the curse was broken the first time. Now he hardly had to try to summon a spell; it flowed so easily into his finger tips, and even felt as though he didn’t even need to move in order to attack. But the best part, by far, was fighting her on his turf on his terms.
He could tell she wasn’t used to aerial fighting, but by gods, was she trying, and he had to commend her for that. And such beauty in doing so, albeit slightly clumsy. It had caught him off guard seeing her with her own pair of wings. He had imagined her being wrapped in his own so many times, it never occurred to him how she would look with her own, and he adored it.
For all the visceral hatred he had been holding on to since the moment they first met, the almost lulling feeling of wanting seemed to seep and co mingle with it, making it hard to decipher what he really wanted from her now. His mind was so fogged with magic and the confusing mix of elation and hatred upon seeing her, all he wanted to do was focus on this moment and what it had in store for the both of them.
“You know, I’ve become rather intrigued by you, Little Witch,” he said as he dodged another glowing green orb thrown his way. “Your magic is unlike anything I’ve encountered in over three hundred years. And I’d love to learn more. Maybe tearing you apart and seeing what makes you tick will give me the answers I need?”
She huffed for breath as she fended off another attack with one of her own. “I’d like to see you try,” she mocked as she blew a white lock of hair from her eyes. “Take your best shot.”
“Then try I shall!”
Suddenly it was a barrage of white magic and maniacal laughter. He seemed to come from everywhere at once, everytime she would turn and think she caught sight of him, he’d attack from another direction. Just then, the bombardment stopped and she looked around frantically to prepare for the next attack, but when she looked up, her stomach dropped.
Krad was surrounded by flickering spears of light all aimed at her.
“What’s the matter? Finally seeing yourself for the dove you are?” Krad jeered. And with a simple twitch of his finger, the spears launched.
Makoto could faintly hear Yessenia and Dark screaming for her, but couldn’t make out what they said through the drumming of her heartbeat in her ears and gasps for breath. She did the only thing she could think of in the moment and lifted a shield around herself just in time for the spears to come in full force.
The sound was like a thunderstorm of glass and magic and it rattled her bones as she strained to keep the shield up. She squinted through the light and could faintly see Krad laughing as he called down more spears. Suddenly she heard a high-pitched crack. Her shield was breaking. And before she could summon power to enhance it, it began to dissolve piece by piece, like snow in sunlight. The force sent her plummeting down and then there was a sickening thud that resounded in the courtyard.
Almost biblical in fashion, Makoto had fallen into the arms of the Angel statue, her body mangled and hanging limply against it. Yessenia and Dark had watched helplessly as this all played out, and waited in cold horror for her to move. Krad floated down, arms folded across his chest as he came to inspect his handiwork.
There was a soft groan, and they all watched as Makoto’s body twitched to consciousness. She propped herself up, gingerly bracing herself against the Angel’s knee. Blood sputtered into her palm as she coughed, then looked up to her enemy staring down at her. Blood trickled from her nose and down her shoulders. They stared at each other for a staggering moment before she finally spoke.
“Lucky… shot.”
And she fell from the pedestal.
Yessenia’s voice came out in a whisper then became a shriek as she called for her and yanked and strained to escape. “Makoto… Makoto! Makoto! Makoto!”
Without thinking, Krad had swept down to catch her, and she slumped into his chest. He gasped when he saw the pool of blood staining her white hair and looked up to see a red stain on the Angel’s chest where her head had been. He hadn’t meant to hit her that hard; he’d just meant to stun her. Had he truly been that out of control?
He held a hand over the wound and with a soft flash of light healed the gash, then carefully turned her over to cradle her against his chest. She moaned softly as her body settled into his arms. Even in her pitiful and bloodied state she was something to admire.
He composed himself and turned to his siblings with a smirk. “I’ll be taking the Dove with me to conduct the rest of our business in private. Do be good and don’t try to follow.”
“Goddamnit, Krad! Let her go!” Dark roared.
Yessenia looked feral as she thrashed against the magic binding her to the tree, hair flying in her face, and spit flecking on her lips as she screamed. “Krad, so help me gods, I’ll find you! And if there’s even one hair out of place, I’ll kill you myself!”
Krad was quiet for a moment. “It seems to me we’re rivals in more than one aspect, now, Yessenia. And I thought I just had to handle Master Satoshi,” he said with a squint of his golden eyes as he ascended higher into the air. “We’ll just have to see who wins, now won’t we?” And in a sudden flash of light they were gone, and Dark and Yessenia fell to their knees.
Yessenia trembled, fists clenching grass like she was trying to grasp whatever sanity she had left. With a sob she tossed her head back and let out a howl that one could only describe as world shattering heartbreak and anger. Dark stood and let his sister scream, fists clenched and shaking in fury at his own helplessness.
“We have to get rid of the evidence and then we’ve got to go,” he said, finally managing to pull his voice from the knot in his throat. “We have to go home and regroup.”
Yessenia’s voice was black with magic and hatred. “We have to find them. We have to find them now. We have to find them now!”
“Yessenia!” Dark took her shoulders and shook her fiercely. “Think! We have to get rid of everything and go, or they’ll be on us in no time! And if they see that blood, they’ll link all of this to Makoto.” He cupped her face and wiped away her tears. “Let’s clean up, get out of here, and regroup. We’ll find her, I promise.”
Yessenia sniffed wordlessly and wiped away her furious tears before going over to the Angel statue. She took out her handkerchief and laid it on the specks of blood on the ground then the splatter of blood on the Angel’s chest, absorbing them with a quick spell. She looked at the already browning blood on the withered cloth then gripped it tight as she and Dark took off.
Hidden in the mossy caverns of trees a shadow stood and had watched the whole ordeal. He spoke low into a phone…
“Yes, they successfully stole The Serpent of Eden as expected… But the White Wings took the girl. Will this affect anything?”
The voice on the other end chuckled. “Did he, now? Quite the contrary, this will make things more fun! Things are getting more interesting than I anticipated. Go ahead and come home. We’ve much to discuss.”
“Indeed. I’m on my way,” the shadow replied, and he melted into the evening shade as the sound of furious screams and sirens surrounded the mansion.
Chapter 12: Simply Her
Summary:
Daisuke, Yessy and their family are at a loss of what to do to save Makoto from Krad's clutches. But they may very well have an ace up their sleeve that they weren't even aware of.
Meanwhile, Krad finally acknowledges his feelings towards Makoto. But how far will he go?
Notes:
So the rough draft of this chapter was BEEFY... like six pages worth of beefy, haha! BUT i decided to cut it up in to two different chapters~. I hope you guys enjoy!
Chapter Text
Chapter Twelve
Simply Her
The Serpent of Eden sat on the kitchen table, truly a piece to be admired; but the Niwa family sat in their living room, gravely looking at the bloody handkerchief laying on the coffee table in front of them. The two remaining thieves had transformed back with Daisuke silently pet With in his lap, and Yessy pacing swiftly back and forth behind him, face red and streaming with tears and taking furious glances at the bloodied cloth.
“Poor Ms. Kyou… Poor, poor, Ms. Kyou,” Towa sniffed.
“I can’t take this anymore,” Yessy growled through a sob. “We have to go! We have to find her!”
“But we have no idea where they went,” Daisuke said quietly, his voice squeaking as he spoke through the knot in his throat. “They could be anywhere.”
“I don’t care! I don’t care!” she cried. “ If you guys aren’t leaving , I am!”
“You’ve got to calm yourself, Yessy,” Daiki said gently. “I know she’s your friend, and I understand–” Yessy cut him off.
“No, you don’t understand! You don’t know anything! She’s not just my friend she’s my…”
Her voice trailed off and her face burned crimson, eyes wide and shimmering with tears as the truth nearly stumbled from her lips. But she didn’t need to say it now because her silence said it all. She looked to the ground feeling like a raw nerve, embarrassed, exposed, and hot.
Emiko came up to her and hugged her, shushing her softly. She held her tighter as Yessy finally let out the sob that had been clenching her chest all night and finally began to openly weep. “We’ll find her, Yessy,” Emiko whispered. “I promise you we will.”
“You’re quite sure that you can’t track Kyokutou with the blood on the handkerchief, Towa?” Kosuke asked, his foot bouncing impatiently as he sat.
“I wish I could, but I can’t,” she replied. “Blood is only a biological connection… I need something with her magic in it, or something that touched her magic.”
Just then an unfamiliar voice broke the silence with a cough.
“Excuse me,” it said. “But perhaps I could be of some assistance?”
~*~
White feathers were lit as candles at the ends, floating and scattered about the room. And in the middle the girl lay suspended in the air as if on an invisible bed, bathed in the golden light of the magic holding her there. Krad leaned against the wall, eyes glowing curiously in the shadows as he held his chin in thought and watched her.
“Krad, what the hell do you think you’re doing? What do you want with her?” Satoshi asked, confusion and obvious panic in his tone. “You don’t want to kill her, else you would’ve done it by now… What are you planning?”
“To be honest… I’m not quite sure myself, Master Satoshi,” Krad replied as he walked up to her.
She looked so broken. Bruises spotted her cheeks and blood had dried in cracked streams on her face and neck. Her breath was ragged and wheezing, her brow creased as if it hurt to breathe.
He slowly lifted and hovered his hand over her face then slowly moved it over her torso. The blood crumbled and sifted away like dust, and there was a soft crack as bones were healed and set back in place. She gasped and grimaced in pain in her sleep, but then released a long slow sigh of relief and began to breathe normally, slowly, beautifully.
He stood over her and watched her once more. He took her in; every intricate, living, breathing detail. She was finally here, not Satoshi’s painting. As close to the real thing as it was, it paled in comparison.
He pinched his gloves off one finger at a time and let them drop unceremoniously to the floor; then slowly, almost painfully so, reached out and gently brushed her bangs from her eyes, then tenderly dragged his fingers down and caressed her cheek. Something welled inside him when she let out a soft moan and leaned into his palm. As fragile as the dove I took her for, and just as soft , he thought. Are her lips as such?
The same curiosity from his nightly visits to the art gallery returned with cold fingers and prickled the back of his neck as he leaned down. He found it hard to breathe as excitement clenched his chest and his breath became uneven and wavering as their lips brushed once more. He could practically taste her breath when she suddenly murmured in her sleep…
“Hi-Hik-… Hika… ri.”
He froze.
He drew back as an indescribable, stomach churning sadness scorched his chest. Even now. Even now she was still thinking of him.
His face creased into a sneer as ire quickly took its place and he snapped his fingers and she awoke with a gasp. He let her flail and look about in confusion for a moment before beckoningly coiling his fingers and having her sit up to face him. Her emerald eyes blinked then squinted with disdain as she acknowledged him. “Ah, so you’ve awakened,” he said in greeting.
“You!” She growled. She lunged for him but before her fist could connect to his cheek, he tightened his spell around her and she gasped and twitched in pain as she froze and became fastened to the air. Even her long silver hair was weightless and still. And, despite the frustration he felt in the moment, he couldn’t help but be thrilled she was awake. Those green, green eyes were shining like emeralds and staring right at him. Her eyes, for that moment, were for him.
“Temper, temper!” he tisked. “How ungrateful you are! And after all the trouble I went through to bring you here. I’ve even healed your wounds.” He chuckled at the confusion that crossed her face. “But worry not, I won’t kill you. At least not yet. We’ve still much to discuss.”
He began to circle her, very much like a cat cornering a mouse.
“They say ‘fight fire with fire’; but for those like you and me, I say ‘fight magic with magic’. What say you, Little Witch?” he asked, looming over her. He laughed when she couldn’t speak, but could only manage frustrated little gasps for air in reply; Her eyes screaming rage. He stared at her for a long moment before continuing, and stalked behind her. “What do you think of my power, now ? Even just by looking at my target, I can freeze and move it anywhere I please. I could even kill if I chose so.” He lifted an arm up and over her shoulder so she could see his hand, and with a flick of the wrist, clenched his fist.
His spell clamped around her mercilessly and an unfeeling grin curved his lips as she screamed. He crushed her within an inch of her life before finally letting go. With a desperate gasp for air, her body went limp, chest heaving as she struggled to catch a breath. He was shocked when she spoke…
“I… wouldn’t be surprised if you’ve killed anyone,” she managed to croak. “Your magic wreaks of evil… it’s seeping with it!” A thrill went down his spine, when she turned her head, and glared over her shoulder. Though her eyes glistened with pain, there shone a defiance that he both hated and adored at the same time. “If your magic’s so great, why don’t you use that clever little power to kill me now and get some petty revenge for humiliating you the day we met?”
He stared in surprise. She wasn’t scared. Or if she was, she masked it incredibly well. How fascinating!
He watched as her head dropped down again in exhaustion, as her shoulders heaved with every gasp. “I suppose I could,” he replied quietly. “But, for right now… I want you to stay right here.”
The candlelight warmth of longing that had been haunting him over the last month seemed to melt away his disdain and made for a curiosity that surprised him. He stepped closer, ever closer, until his chest was just barely touching her back. She must have sensed him because her breathing slowed and she cocked her head to the side to listen. He slowly lifted his hands and set them on her shoulders, smiling when she startled under his touch.
He slowly leaned forward, wrapping his arms around her shoulders and waist, softly dragging his fingers across the length of her collarbone and her delicate curves. He turned his cheek into her hair, relishing in the softness, and pulled her to his chest. He could feel the rise and fall of her chest and her heartbeat drummed in a soft staccato against his arms. He lowered his head, his lips brushing against her jaw line, then down her neck. She smelled lightly of lavender and herbs, which he found simply intoxicating.
She’s so warm , he thought. So soft.
She leaned her head away from his touch. “What are you doing?” she hissed, venom lining her tone.
He chuckled despite himself, and held her a little tighter before reluctantly letting her go. “Just being curious,” he replied. He stood in front of her again, staring down into her porcelain face, eyeing her pink lips. Concentration and stubbornness furrowed her brow. So beautiful, so powerful, so… irresistible .
He smiled and took her chin in his hand, rubbing her bottom lip with his thumb. “Dark and I have existed well over three hundred years, and he has always found you humans and your concept of love so fascinating; lovers and heartbreak scattering the decades. I, on the other hand, have never paid much attention… until now.” He snaked an arm around her waist, lifting and pulling her to his chest once more. “ You , my dear, have certainly piqued my interest.”
With that, he gave in to the temptation that was simply her. He leaned down, a shiver going through him as their eyes met, and kissed her.
Chapter 13: The Narrow Escape
Summary:
Krad's intentions for Makoto are made clear, and she has to find a way out before it's too late! Just when she thinks all hope is lost, Dark and Yessenia, along with a new ally, comes to rescue!
Notes:
***CONTENT AND TRIGGER WARNING: THIS CHAPTER HAS NSFW CONTENT (I.E. ATTEMPTED ASSAULT) PROCEED AT YOUR OWN RISK.***
Hey, y'all! Sorry it's been a hot minute! Finding motivation and time for writing between commissions and work has been a bit difficult; but I AM HERE NOW AND HAVE MORE PLANNED~!
But, yes, as stated above, this chapter *DOES* have NSFW content, along with future chapters I have planned. However, though some of the content moving forward will be a bit darker, my goal for this story is for the reader to see the vast contrast between Krad's growing obsession of our heroine, and Makoto's and Satoshi's genuine and budding love for each other.
Lines between love and obsession will be blurred, and it's up to reader to determine for themselves where it's going to go!
With that said, I hope you enjoy the next intense chapter of my saga!
Chapter Text
Chapter Thirteen
The Narrow Escape
Wait, wait, wait, wait… What? What? This can’t be happening… I hit my head harder than I thought. I’m still out cold and I must be dreaming. This has to be a dream. It has to… right?
Makoto blinked in disbelief as Krad held her tightly to his chest, his lips firmly pressed to hers. Even if she hadn’t been frozen under his spell, she didn’t think she’d be able to move, anyway.
She was snapped from her daze when his lips slowly started to move. It was a surprisingly gentle gesture, but an eagerness lingered in his soft breaths. After an excruciatingly long moment he slowly pulled away, gradually opening his eyes and browsing over her face. He hummed a contented sigh and smiled.
“How interesting,” he said in a near whisper as he unclipped his cloak from around his neck and let it fall unceremoniously in an unfurled clump to the floor. “I do believe I could be falling in love with you.”
Before she could protest he took her mouth to his once more, his movements becoming more intense as his fingers knotted in her hair and his arm tightened around her waist like he couldn’t get her close enough. She let out a muffled cry when he leaned in further and slipped his tongue into her mouth.
She’d never been kissed like this before. She’d never even been kissed at all. She had seen it in the movies, but didn’t have any desire to do such a thing; At least not yet. She considered kisses precious, things that weren’t meant to be given freely, and wanted to save her first. Krad took it like it was nothing, and greedily at that. She wanted to scream, push him away, but she felt like she was pushing against a wall without even moving. The spell kept her frozen, and her body just simply refused to move.
Suddenly there was a soft but distinct click…click…click and her blood ran cold as she realized it was the clasps of her corset coming undone. She felt his fingers slip under the straps of the harness and slowly guide them down her arms until the whole ensemble fell to the floor with a loud clatter that made her flinch.
His fingers grazed up her arms once more then slipped into the folds of her kosode , and with a soft tug slipped it off her shoulders as well, letting it settle in the crooks of her arms. A soft moan escaped his throat as his hands began to wander along her waist and up her back.
He must have gotten himself carried away and distracted, because suddenly she felt herself become dead weight in his arms and she dropped lightly, her toes just barely tapping the wooden floor. She started kicking and pushing against his shoulders, trying to use the momentum and her weight to slip from his grasp. She managed to get him to drop her, but he grabbed her wrists.
“Where do you think you’re going, Little Witch?” he said through an excited breath when she winched away from his lips. “Why don’t you stay with me a bit longer, hm?”
Makoto watched as he extended his wings and they began to glow a brilliant white light; then, they dissipated feather by feather, and lay on the floor behind her. She gasped when she felt a jolt and her legs buckled under her. He was using his magic to force her down to her knees, gritting his teeth in a malicious smile as he loomed over her.
“Why are you doing this?” she growled, writhing under his grip. “What do you want from me?”
He chuckled as he knelt with her, pulling her in by her waist and holding one of her wrists above his shoulder. “To put it simply… I just want you , Little Witch,” he purred.
He yanked her wrist to kiss her again as he followed her down to the downy bed, then pinned her wrists above her head.
Keeping her in place with his spell once more, he sat back on his heels and stared lecherously down at her. His butterfly in a glass display.
“I’ve never seen a human like you… with your beautiful white hair and dazzling green eyes,” he began slowly as he started unbuttoning his shirt. He shed it off his shoulders and tossed it to the side, revealing a form fitting black tank top underneath. “At first… I was convinced that you were an artwork that had come to life; that some other artist somehow discovered the life-breathing ceremony, what with the abundance of magic you possess. But you are, indeed, your own person; a work of art in your own right, just like me.”
He clasped her wrists with his one hand as he leaned over her once more, and reached back to caress her ankle with the other. She felt his palm traverse up her calf, the hem of her hakama hooking in the spaces of his fingers. “The Hikari’s found and lost love over the years; none of which were suitable to carry on the family name,” he continued. “I made some of those lovers disappear… with my very own hands .”
She gasped as he suddenly gripped her hip, then leaned down and pressed his forehead to hers.
“But you… you , my dear, are different, because I say you are. Be mine, and I can add to your power, and you to mine… Makoto .” He kissed her again, hungrier and more vehement than before, his hands starting to wander and grip.
Makoto tried pulling away, but he slid her arms further above her head, straightening her back and making it nearly impossible to move. Her mind was racing. She had to find a way to escape. She didn’t even want to think about if she couldn’t.
Suddenly, a voice rang out through her panic.
“Maiden! Fear not, help is on its way! But you must fight back!” It was soft and sweet as a child, yet its tone was firm and commanding with a knowledge well beyond their years.
She blinked as she struggled. “What? Who are you?” she thought in reply.
“We’ll meet very soon. But that’s not important, now. You mustn’t give up! And you mustn’t give up your powers, especially to the likes of him! ”
She gasped as she heard the soft buzz of her tank top being unzipped. “But I can’t move… he’s got me pinned!”
“You must be clever, Maiden! Use your wits! Think! Fight back! ”
She scanned the room through panicked glances, and the rush of relief she felt was dizzying when she found that she could slip her legs under Krad. Finally, she had a plan! Maneuvering her hips sideways, she got her legs into position. If she could just manage to pull her leg to her chest…
“You’re right, I am my own person,” she replied through a breath when Krad pulled away to kiss her neck. “And I still have a lot to learn about my powers. But there’s some things you’ve got to learn about me .”
“Oh? And what would that be?” Krad murmured, grazing his teeth against her collar bone.
“I’m stubborn as hell! ”
With a hard thrust, she kicked him right in the groin. He let out a loud grunt and jerked back, releasing her wrists from the shock. She hit him with an uppercut, snapping his head back with the heel of her palm, and flinging him off of her into a pain riddled pile on the floor. She got up, and ran in a hard sprint for the door, only to find out, to her horror…
God dammit, it’s locked!
There was a low, rolling chuckle behind her. “Did you think I wouldn’t take extra precautions, Makoto? You wouldn’t want anyone interrupting us , now would you?”
She spun around to see Krad slowly standing up from his crumpled position, wiping blood from his lip. He leered at her through his blonde lashes, pupils dilated into excited slits, and a crazed smile spreading across his face that shook her to her core. She had to think fast. She felt around in her back pocket to pull out a sacred suture, turning her body ever so slightly to be sure he didn’t see.
There was a trick her father taught her when she was younger. He told her that wood, even though it’s been separated from its source and turned into something else, will still contain traces of its life from before; you need just resuscitate it, and you can use it to your advantage. She stuck the suture to the door behind her, and firmly pressed her fingers to it, sending a pulse of magic through the room.
Krad stopped in his tracks, sensing the rise of energy surrounding them. “What did you do?”
“As a priestess, you need to make some friends on the other side ,” Makoto replied with a smirk.
There was a loud groan like the hull of a ship, and suddenly the room burst into life; roots and branches shooting from the floorboards and walls. Makoto thrust her hand out and sent the vines straight for Krad, coiling around him, and trapping him in a wooden cocoon. She could hear him struggling, then saw small streams of light hatching from inside.
She didn’t have much time. She turned and sent a surge of magic through the door, making vines and sprigs sprout from the frame. The door splintered and fell apart at the hinges, and she ran. She heard a yell and a loud crash behind her, but didn’t think for a second about stopping.
She looked around and readjusted her clothes as she ran, recognizing the hallways as the North Tower of the school. Krad had taken her to the school attic. She’d only been to the north side of the school once or twice as the weeks went on to run errands for teachers or to get some supplies for art class; but she at least knew it well enough to know that there was an exit nearby and with the woods just outside; she could lose him there.
“You’re almost there!” the voice cheered. “Your friends and I are nearby. Keep running, Maiden!”
Makoto glanced down to see something leading the way. It was see through like glass, and seemed to phase in and out of existence. It slithered like a snake through grass, and she could just barely make out textures like scales and glistening eyes.
She skidded around the corner, and spotted the double-doored exit down a long hallway. The home stretch! She was halfway down the hallway when…
“Leaving so soon, Makoto? ”
She heard them before she felt them. Dagger-like feathers were whizzing past her, ripping her clothes and grazing her arms and legs.
“Fly, Maiden! Fly! ” the voice cried.
She had summoned her wings as she burst through the exit doors into the open, when something hit her in the back and sent her flying across the yard.
“Maiden!”
Her wings burst and scattered as she skidded and rolled to a stop on her stomach with a groan. She tried crawling away, but only made it a few inches before Krad sat on her legs, put a hand to her head, and shoved her face down into the dirt.
“You certainly did surprise me, love,” Krad hissed in her ear. He took in a breath like he was going to continue, but stopped. “What’s this, then?”
She felt his fingers lightly touch her bare back. The last blast must have torn the back of her shirt and she hadn’t noticed. She felt him move the bits of what was left of the fabric to the sides and then gasp lightly. She winced, not from the pain, but that he had seen the scar… Hikari had seen the scar.
“Well, this is quite the mark you have, Makoto,” Krad continued softly, running his fingers around the indented grooves and ridges. “What could’ve marred your lovely skin so horribly?”
“None… of your goddamn business ,” Makoto growled, turning her face out of the dirt.
Krad chuckled as he grabbed her shoulder and her ponytail by the roots, yanking her back to lift her to her knees and hold her to his chest. “Well, I’m going to make it my business. In fact ,” he ran his fingers down her neck, “I’m thinking of adding a mark of my own . What do you say, my dear? A little mark to remember me by?”
“You wouldn’t dare!” Too weak to struggle, she paled as he laughed, wrapped an arm around her waist, effectively pinning her arms to her sides, and cupped and tilted her chin.
His tongue ran warmly up her neck and ended with a kiss, and he murmured, “Forget me not.”
She could practically hear his smile as he took an eager breath in, and her heart skidded to a halt as she felt the edges of his teeth settle and prepare themselves on her throat.
The next few moments were a blur. She had braced herself for the impending pain and had heard herself scream, when suddenly there was a loud whoosh, a hard thud, and she fell to the ground. She had looked up in a daze and blinked against the sunlight to see a long slender and pale body looming over her and heard a guttural roar that rumbled her chest. It took her a moment to realize what it was…
A dragon?
Covered in pearlescent silver-blue scales, its body billowed like a koi fish kite and crouched protectively over her. Claws dug into the grass like turquoise daggers and jagged batlike wings were spread and flapped maliciously. The dragon bared its teeth and growled as it glared ahead. Makoto rolled over onto her stomach to follow its gaze and saw Krad had been tossed a solid ten feet away.
He coughed as he staggered to his feet, then stared in disbelief at the creature protecting the coveted princess. “What the devil..?” he rasped. He took a step forward only to recoil back as the dragon took a swipe at him. The firedrake crouched territorially down lower, a snarl hissing through its fangs. Then a gentle and familiar voice whispered in Makoto’s ear—
“You’re safe now, Maiden… we’re here.”
Makoto blinked in surprise. “It’s you.”
The creature glanced down at her, and its malachite eyes seemed to curve into a cheeky smile before turning its attention back to Krad once more.
“Yet another nuisance in my way!” Krad hissed as he plucked a feather from his wing.
“And more coming!” A voice retorted sharply from above.
Dark and Yessenia landed on either side of the serpentine dragon, wings unfurled and at the ready. Makoto could feel a knot budding in her throat at the wash of relief she felt. “Dark… Yessenia!”
Yessenia said nothing in reply, but kept her gaze on her white-winged brother. Her voice was low and simmered with something Makoto could only determine as white hot rage. “Dark, get her out of here.”
Dark nodded as he draped his trench coat around her shoulders. “Makoto, are you alright?” He asked, helping her sit up.
“For the most part,” she replied.
“Can you stand?”
She took his hand to pull herself up, but her legs were trembling, refusing to let her get her bearings. “Wait, what… why can’t I…” Before she could finish, Dark picked her up in his arms and took a running start before launching into flight.
She heard Krad roar in anger. “No!”
She took one last look over Dark’s shoulder as they took altitude, and made eye-contact with Krad as he glared past Yessenia. She waited until the screaming between the two was drowned out by the wind rushing in her ears before taking in a deep, wavering breath and resting her head on Dark’s shoulder.
Dark held her a little tighter and hushed her softly. “Don’t worry, you’re safe now,” he said, looking down at her and giving her a soft smile. Then his brow furrowed in concern. “Makoto… your chest… your neck. Are those…?”
His voice trailed off and her face burned red when she noticed her top had been more torn up than she realized and revealed red blotches and perforated circles of where teeth ravenously made their mark. Mortified, she gasped and covered herself once more.
His face hardened. “Makoto… he didn’t do what I think he did, did he? If he did, so help me, I’m gonna-“
“No, no, he didn’t,” Makoto interrupted him, setting a reassuring hand on his chest. “But he… he was close… I mean, he almost did.”
They stayed quiet the rest of the flight, Dark rubbing his thumb against her shoulder to soothe her. She knew he didn’t know what to say, and honestly, she didn’t know what could be said. He took her to the windmills on the cliffs, and set her down gently in the grass.
“Rest here, now,” Dark said, patting her shoulder. “Yessenia and the Serpent will be here any moment.”
Makoto blinked. “The Serpent? Do you mean to tell me that was the Serpent of Ede n?”
Dark nodded with a wry grin. “It’s a long story… rest now, alright?”
Makoto nodded and drew the jacket tighter over her shoulders. She stared out at the ocean, now an orange mirage under the blazing sunrise. She closed her eyes, and tried to concentrate on the sound of the crashing waves below.
She didn’t know what she was feeling at the moment. She knew she should be scared out of her mind, but she just felt… blank. It almost didn’t feel real. She remembered being scared in the moment, but the numbness she felt now made it seem like it didn’t happen. No… she wanted to believe that it didn’t happen. But the roughness of his hands on her skin, the angry feeling of his kiss was something she wasn’t going to forget anytime soon.
“Makoto?”
She turned around to see Yessenia landing gracefully on the ground, Hikari hanging limply on her back. Yessenia kept her eyes on her while Dark helped her lay Hikari on the ground, then they ran to each other. She engulfed her in a hug, wrapping her wings around them to make it tighter.
“Makoto! Makoto, darling, are you okay? Please tell me you’re alright,” she whispered, holding back tears. She was lightly dragging her hands over her face and shoulders, examining the cuts and bruises when her fingers suddenly stopped on a mark peeking from under Makoto’s collar. Her eyes widened then her head lowered and her jaw clenched.
Makoto froze as Yessenia slowly opened her shirt to fully expose her blotched chest and neck. “I’m… I’m okay, really.”
Yessenia let a long, slow breath through her nose before gently cupping her face in her hands, looking deep into her eyes and giving her a knowing look. “Yessy says you’re lying.”
Then everything hit her at once. The fear came rushing back to her, hard and cold as steel and just as sharp. She felt the knot in her throat then; the prideful tears stinging her eyes. “No, no really I’m fine. I don’t know why I’m… I’m… why am I…?”
She felt her nerves unraveling at the seams and started to tremble; her legs giving out from under her once again. Yessenia caught her and knelt on the ground with her, letting her melt into sobs in her arms.
“It’s alright, Makoto. We’re here, we’re here,” she crooned, hugging her tighter and running her fingers through her hair. “You don’t always have to be so strong. You can let it all out. Sometimes I wonder if you even know how.”
When Makoto calmed down, Dark went over to them, and knelt by her. “Makoto,” he said, gently laying a hand on her shoulder. His heart broke when she flinched under his touch and clutched Yessenia’s shirt tighter. “Krad… cut you up pretty bad. May I help heal you?”
Makoto nodded, and let Dark slip his coat off her shoulders as she held what was left of her shirt to her chest, resting her head on Yessenia’s shoulder. She sighed when she heard Dark lightly gasp upon seeing her scar. “For the record, I know it’s ugly; and, no, I don’t want to explain,” Makoto said through a wince when Dark started the healing process. “It’s from my incident years ago.”
“I… I wasn’t going to ask,” Dark replied sheepishly. “But, man… Krad really did a number on you. I’m sorry, but some of these are going to add to your scar.”
“Eh, it’s fine. You can’t fix pre-made ugly.”
Dark laughed. “Well, at least I can heal your arms.” He paused and lightly set his fingers on her wrist, not wanting to startle her again. “May I?”
Makoto nodded once more. “Thank you.”
She watched as he lifted her arm, lightly cradling her wrist in his fingers with one hand, and slowly dragging a glowing feather across each scratch and bruise with the other. She peeked over Yessenia’s shoulder at Hikari on the ground. “Will he be okay?” she asked.
Yessenia huffed and held her closer. “I roughed him up until he transformed back, but he’ll live. Don’t think about him right now. Worry about yourself for once, dummy.”
“I can’t help it,” she replied, resting her head back on Yessenia’s shoulder.
She kept watching him and the rise and fall of his chest. He had a look of pain like it hurt to breathe. She wanted so badly to get up and check on him herself, but she found herself slumping against Yessenia’s chest, her eyelids getting heavy. She was more tired than she thought.
As her vision began to blur and darken, she noticed that the dragon had returned, but it seemed that even her voice was falling asleep because whatever she wanted to say came out as an inaudible whisper. And as she drifted off to sleep, she could’ve sworn she heard Hikari mumble out her name.
Chapter 14: The Serpent, The Maiden, and Secrets Revealed
Summary:
Makoto awakens a few days later after her grand escape from Krad surrounded by her friends, family, and a new companion. However, her relief to be home is short lived when a secret she's been hiding is brought to light and she has to come face to face with the consequences.
Notes:
So there comes a chapter in every story when the hero comes to make a decision and they have to face the consequences, whether they're good, bad, or otherwise. And, as the readers, we either feel the heartbreak with them, or experience second-hand embarrassment if or when things go awry. This was the chapter for me as the author.
As any weeby teenager with their beloved OC, Makoto was my baby that could do no wrong. She was strong, brave, kind, powerful, and courageous. However, as an adult, I realized that if she were to ever grow as a character, she had to have flaws to realize and overcome. Makoto's fear of not being useful to her friends, lead her to lie to the very friends she hoped to impress.
Her pride and trust her friends had in her are shattered. But one question still remains... how will she overcome this, and come out a better hero?
Chapter Text
Chapter Fourteen
The Serpent, the Maiden,
and Secrets Revealed
Makoto drifted between wakefulness and dreaming, vaguely grasping the soft murmur of voices muffled beyond the haze of sleep, the hot but familiar sensation of fingers entangled with hers, the familiar scent of a place she knew very well. She clenched and slowly opened her eyes, then gasped sharply as the sudden fear of not knowing where she was settled in. She bolted up and looked around in a panic.
“Makoto, Makoto! You’re alright! It’s okay, you’re safe! You’re home!”
Makoto blinked through the shadows of drowsiness blurring her vision to see her mother tearfully smiling at her. “Mom?” she gasped.
“Yes, yes,” her mother sobbed, brushing her bangs from her eyes and cupping her face. “It’s me, baby, it’s me.” She turned to call over her shoulder. “She’s awake! Everyone, she’s awake! ”
There was a rumbling of footsteps barreling down the hall and suddenly a swarm of familiar faces flurried into her room.
“Oh, thank the gods!” her father sighed, rushing to her side and hugging her. “We thought we lost you for a while there!”
“Mako, Mako!” Ami squealed and shoved her way through her parents and into her sister’s lap. “You slept forever!”
Makoto chuckled tiredly and hugged her little sister, but her brow furrowed as memories and their questions filled her waking mind. “How long was I out?”
“A couple of days,” Niwa answered, wiping away thankful tears.
“Days? ” Makoto gasped.
“You used up a lot of magic, kiddo,” her father replied. “You were practically drained when Yessenia and Dark brought you home.”
“We think from both the amount of magic you used along with the stress of it all,” her mother said, “that your body just kind of shut itself down so you could rest.”
“Wait…,” Makoto said in quiet realization. “If you’ve met Dark and Yessenia… Does this mean… you guys know? ”
“You mean about your late night thieving escapades?” Her father said with a steely-eyed grin and a cocked eyebrow. “Yes. Yes, we know.”
“But that’s a whole other can of worms that we’ll get into later, young lady,” her mother said with a tone equal in scolding and teasing.
Makoto winced with a nervous chuckle then sat in silence and stroked Ami’s hair as she tried to process it all. When a thought struck her–
“Wait… how did you guys even find me?” she asked, turning to Yessy and Niwa. “I thought I was a goner for sure!”
“Well… that’s the thing,” Yessy said, scratching her head. “We had a little help.”
Then a blur of silver spiraled up Yessy’s leg, then her waist, and what appeared to be a tiny snake with wings coiled around her shoulders. “Greetings, Maiden!” it chirped. “I’m glad to see you’ve finally awakened!”
Makoto blinked. “I know that voice,” she said. “It’s you , isn’t it? The Serpent of Eden ?”
It nodded. “That’s correct!” The miniscule dragon hopped off of Yessy’s shoulder and opened its paper thin wings to glide to the bed and land in Makoto’s lap. “We finally meet.”
The Serpent looked to be a mix between an axolotl and a snake with three turquoise and feather-like frills rimming his neck on each side of its head, and similar scales spiked the end of its tail like a feather duster. Its head was round, and its nose buttoned and curved like a snake’s. Millions of scales glimmered down its long, white and slender body with a blue opalescent hue. Tiny and unassuming green-blue claws clung to her sheets, and settled between delicate shoulder blades were bat-like wings.
They stared at each other for the longest moment, green eyes studying ones of malachite blue, boring into each other’s souls with a similar interest and an intensity that no one in the room could deny as genuine connection. Makoto hesitantly reached a finger out and caressed its cheek and smiled when it nuzzled into her finger tips, a soft and trilling purr vibrating its throat.
She realized that, indeed, the same magic that emanated from the other artworks resonated from the tiny creature; but, unlike the others, there wasn’t even a hint of malicious stubbornness or intent. And she couldn’t help but notice that their magic gently mixed together quite nicely like puzzle pieces becoming flush at the edges.
“I don’t understand,” she said quietly. “How were you able to find me?”
The Serpent licked her fingers then squirmed and cuddled into her palm. “Through your magic,” it said matter of factly as it rolled onto its back and looked up at her upside down. “I remembered how it felt from when it touched me before I woke up.”
“ 'When my magic touched you… before you woke up?'” She thought for a moment, then gasped in realization. “Back at the mansion when I checked when you were awake!”
“Not even Towa was able to find you,” Niwa said. “But somehow this little guy was able to trace your magic and find you.”
Makoto sighed softly and brought the Serpent up to be face to face with it. “Well, however you did it… thank you, little friend,” she said. “For everything.”
“For you, Maiden, anything ,” the Serpent replied, lightly bumping its forehead to hers.
“And that’s another thing,” Niwa continued. “He’s been rather… persistent in not being sealed until you woke up. But we’ve been talking, and the Serpent hasn’t been malicious or troublesome in the slightest. So we all agreed, Dark and Yessenia included, that he should stay with you. He’d be like your familiar, like With is for me and Dark.”
Makoto blinked. “Really? Are you sure?’”
“Why not? He seems to really like you, and we all think you’re capable enough to take care of him.”
Makoto smiled at that and looked back to the tiny dragon. “Well… what do you think, little guy? Are you okay with staying with me?” She laughed as The Serpent ran in circles around the room and her friends and then jumped into her arms.
“Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!” It squealed, happily amd vigorously rubbing its head under chin.
Makoto picked it up to look it in the eye once more. “Then, I think I’ll call you ‘Elias.’ What do you think?”
“I have a name!” it gasped. “I love it! Much better than just a lousy title like ‘The Serpent of Eden.’”
Yessy cleared her throat. “Well, now that we have that settled,” she said, looking to Niwa with a soft nod. “Yessenia and Dark wanted to speak with you.”
Makoto could feel a sense of unease fill the room, but nodded despite the knot starting to form and wriggle in her stomach.
“We’ll leave you all to talk. Come along, Ami,” her mother said as she ushered her family out of the room and closed the door, leaving the three thieves in an odd silence.
As soon as the door closed, Yessy and Daisuke melted away with a soft gasp of pain, as Dark and Yessenia took their place.
“Good to see you’re awake, kid,” Dark said, lightly ruffling her hair. “You really had us all worried there for a while.”
“ ‘Worried’ is the understatement of the century,” Yessenia added. “You had us all scared half to death.”
“I’m really sorry,” Makoto fidgeted.
She had expected more of a welcome, or at the very least a hug from her ageless friends; but though their voices mimicked relief and joy, their demeanors gave off an edge she wasn’t quite sure how to respond to, and the knot in her stomach tightened. She cleared her throat to try and wade through the tension that suddenly permeated her room. “What was it you needed to speak to me about?”
Yessenia closed her eyes and let out a long sigh, one that seemed heavy with thought and the urge to stay calm, and her voice came out low, slow, and just as heavy. “The night you were taken… Krad said something that’s been bothering me for a while. He said that you two had ‘unfinished business to attend to’. What did he mean by that?”
Makoto silently prayed in vain that she wasn’t alluding to what she thought she was alluding to, and proceeded with caution, “I mean… it’s like Yessy said before… I humiliated him, and I have a big ol’ target on my back, now. Krad’s been itching for a chance to get back at me.”
“Do not think me for a fool, girl!” Yessenia snapped with a rasp like a glacier crumbling. “You’re lying. You’ve been lying, and I know it.”
The tone hurt and took Makoto by surprise. “Girl”? She’s never called me something so… elementary before, Makoto thought, feeling like a child caught in a lie, which she very much was.
Without taking her eyes off her, Yessenia pulled the chair out from her desk, sat down, and folded her arms across her chest. And in a slow, cold and demanding voice like icy mist on a winter’s morning said, “Try again.”
Makoto sighed in defeat, letting the anxiety and soreness of being caught slowly come out through her nose as she situated herself to sit on the edge of her bed. Then she told them everything.
She told them of the days with Hikari in the art room, and that she was just barely conscious of the fact that Krad had been watching her. She told them of how Krad had partially gained control and cornered her in the art room… of how she suspected that he had tried to kiss her. And, with great reluctance, told them of what happened in the attic. “He… ended up wanting much more than revenge,” she ended quietly, her trembling fingers stroking the Serpent to keep her mind from fraying. And the room became unbearably quiet.
They sat in silence for what felt like forever as Makoto looked down at the floor in shame, unable to look her friends in the eye.
“Holy Hell,” Dark murmured.
There was a soft rustle of fabric, and slow methodical steps forward, and Makoto looked up to see Yessenia, eyes blood crimson in quiet rage, towering over her. She watched as her hand slowly rose, and in a whip-fast motion, gasped as she was suddenly struck across the face. She stayed turned from the impact in shock.
“Yessenia!” Dark gasped, and lurched forward in protest but was shut down with a stern and dismissive palm to his face. The Serpent began to bristle like a cat, and let out a trilling hiss in defense of his Maiden, but shrank back and hid under the covers when Yessenia glared at him.
“You stupid… reckless… irresponsible idiot ,” Yessenia said through clenched teeth, her control over her anger, or lack thereof, audible in her tone. “I told you he was dangerous! I told you what he was capable of, and yet you disregarded my warnings completely!” She grabbed Makoto’s shoulders to make her look at her. “Why, in all the gods’ names, did you not tell us any of this?”
Makoto felt caught in an emotion between heartbreak and embarrassment as she stumbled for words. “I just thought I could… I was just… I was scared that… if I had told you… that you wouldn’t let me help you with the heists anymore. I just… wanted to prove that I could handle it myself.”
Yessenia squeezed her shoulders as if trying to contain another outburst before slowly letting out a long sigh through her nose and standing up once more. “Well… we saw how well that turned out, now didn’t we? And in vain. You’re benched .”
“ What? ” Makoto bolted up in shock.
“You heard me.”
“Yessenia, I knew what I was getting into when I started working with you all! You told me it was an inevitability that I’d go head to head with Krad! You’re right, I got cocky from my first win. I underestimated him, and that’s a mistake I don’t intend to make aga—!” Yessenia cut her off.
“But you did make that mistake, and look where it got you. Beaten bloody, kidnapped, and in the hands of a psychopath, obsessed in more ways than one!” She pinched the bridge of her nose and turned away to compose herself. “This isn’t just about Krad. This is about the lack of honesty. If we can’t trust you to come to us with something as crucial and dangerous as encounters with Krad, how can we trust you in other serious matters?”
Makoto’s heart broke, and her voice cracked as she spoke, “After all I’ve done… Have I still not proven myself?”
“No,” Yessenia replied with frigid bluntness. “The only thing you’ve proven is that you’re still a child, and now we’ll treat you as such. You’re out. End of discussion.” She turned and walked towards Makoto, grabbing her hand and forcefully wriggling the Wings of Thine Own Spirit from Makoto’s finger. Then she pointed a taloned finger in her face. “And so help me gods , if I find you at any of our heists, I’ll eat your magic and you’ll truly be a child. Capiche? ”
Makoto stared at her in gobsmacked silence. She knew there was a pain in her chest, but couldn’t breathe to acknowledge it. Her air and thoughts seemed to choke and stagnate in her lungs. She looked to Dark. “Do you have nothing to say about this? Do you agree?”
Dark sighed and closed his eyes as he ran his fingers through his hair. This obviously wasn’t as easy for him as it was for his twin. “You made your choice, Makoto… you’ve made your bed, now lie in it.”
Makoto’s hands clenched into white- knuckled fists, trying to keep her heart from shattering completely, her pride from slipping from her grasp, and tears from rimming her eyes. She swallowed. “One mistake was all it took, was it?”
“That’s all it takes,” Yessenia replied. “Let’s go, Dark.” And they went to the door in silence.
“I’m—,” Makoto began, but her voice cracked and became a whisper. “I’m sorry.”
Yessenia stopped in the door frame. “Don’t be sorry. Be better. ”
And they left.
Chapter 15: Cause and Effect
Summary:
Tensions are high and the heartbreak is tangible for our heroes in the wake of Yessenia’s decision to take Makoto from the team. However, there’s more to her decision than meets the eye.
Meanwhile, Satoshi realizes that Krad is going to pose more of a threat this time around than before.
Makoto is in such a state of despair that she refuses to eat and is withering away. Will she find her strength again?
Notes:
**TW: FLASHBACK OF SEXUAL ASSAULT**
MAN this chapter was hard to write. Writing about all of my D.N.Angel babies suffering HURT; especially for Makoto and Satoshi. These kids just want to love and BE loved, man! But, alas, they must work for their happiness 😩
Also as a bit of an extra note, the part where Yessenia opted to break Makoto’s heart to keep her out of the fray was inspired by a scene in Crimson Peak where Edith’s father tells Thomas to break her heart in order to make his departure easier. I felt like something like this would be a good plot device~.
Chapter Text
Chapter Fifteen
Cause and Effect
“I can’t believe you did that! I can not believe that you did that! ”
Yessy was pacing in her room, angry tears streaming down her face. They had just arrived home, and everything that could be thrown or pounded on without breaking was strewn across her room. “You’ve ruined everything! ”
“I did what I had to do, Yessy,” Yessenia replied cooly, and the tone enraged her even more. She felt as if she were a child being talked down to.
“What, completely demolishing my friendship with my childhood best friend , and the girl that I just so happen to be in love with? ”
“You’re big girls, you’ll figure it out. Besides, it was for her own good.”
“Being a part of something was for her own good!” Yessy growled with an exasperated sigh. “It’s not just my potential relationship with her I’m worried about! Do you know how long she was depressed after the possession? How long it took to simply get her out and do something with herself? You’ve managed to ruin years of hard work and self reflection in a matter of five minutes and a slap across the–”
“Her parents asked me to do it.”
Yessy froze mid throw of a pillow in stunned silence. “ What? ”
Yessenia let out a long and thought-ridden sigh, and Yessy could practically feel her pacing in her head as she gathered her thoughts and waited in the lingering silence.
“You were asleep when we spoke,” Yessenia began. “I’m not sure how, but they were able to reach out to both Dark and myself and ask to speak with us.”
“That doesn’t surprise me, actually,” Yessy said. “Makoto’s family is able to reach out and speak to any kind of spirit.”
Yessenia hummed in acknowledgement. “Once Dark and I had taken over… they told us Makoto’s father had a premonition at the beginning of all this, of our return and Makoto somehow being a part of it all. They feared that she would be entangled in something more than she could handle, but chose to let things run their course. But then…” Yessenia trailed off, something like shame and fear seemed to linger in her tone.
“She was taken,” Yessy finished with a truth-struck whisper and covering her face as she sat on her bed, her breath slipping through the spaces of her fingers.
“Her mother was damn near in hysterics with fear, Yessy,” Yessenia continued. “She begged me to figure out a way to keep Makoto out of this… no matter what it took. But, Makoto’s so stubborn… I knew she wouldn’t just stay out without a fight if I simply asked her to. And I didn’t want to throw her parents under the bus, so… I opted to break her heart, instead. I’m sorry… it was the only way I could think of.”
Yessy was quiet for a moment before the heartbreak and confusion gave way to a sob. “How will she ever forgive us? What am I going to do? How can I face her now?”
“I’m sorry, Yessy… I’m so sorry. I promise I’ll figure out a way to make this up to her… and you. Just trust me for now… okay?”
Yessy nodded as she began to openly weep, and could’ve sworn she could feel Yessenia’s wings wrap around her for comfort.
~*~
Daisuke sat at his easel and sighed. He had thought painting would relax him, but staring at the white textured fabric with the endless possibilities of what could be made of it only brought more stress and art block. Too much was on his mind already. He gave up with a sigh and leaned back in his chair, looking up at the ceiling.
“Hey, Dark… you awake?”
“Mm?” Dark sounded startled as if he were jostled from a daze.
Daisuke let his question sit on his tongue for a moment in thought before letting it go. “Do you think Yessenia took it too far? I mean… Kyou’s done so much for us. She should have told us about Krad… but did it really warrant any of– well, that? ”
Dark sighed. “I agree that she was… brash… But she said it was the only way. Besides that, it isn’t up to us whether she stays or not.”
“But still…”
“Makoto’s not like you and Yessy, Daisuke. You two inherited this curse, trained for it. She may be powerful, but at the end of the day… she’s just a kid. A kid who, by a twist of fate, stumbled upon the curse. A kid with parents who are scared for her life. And if they want her to stay out of this, we can’t do much about it.”
Daisuke sighed and sat up to stare at his canvas again. “It’s just…” he paused, as if he wasn’t sure if he should say the next part.
“ ‘Just’?”
“I’ve just got this feeling that we need her, that she’s here for a reason… and I’m not just saying that because I’m her friend.”
“What do you mean?”
“You weren’t there when she sealed away the Angel statue,” Daisuke said pensively as he dipped his brush into the water once more. “Even if we knew how to seal an artwork away, I don’t think Yessy and I would have even had a chance against her. They somehow just… react to her magic. You’ve seen how the artworks react around her. It’s like they’re drawn to her. Even The Serpent o– I mean– Elias came alive when her magic touched him. Hell, I know you’ve felt something, haven’t you?”
Dark thought as he watched Daisuke begin to mix paints on his pallet. Makoto was an odd one to be sure. Her magic was unlike anything he had ever felt or experienced before, with techniques he’d never seen and rituals he didn’t understand. It was like culture shock, but with magic; which, it kind of was in a sense. So different and intense; yet, there was something warm and inviting about it and it drew you in, like being with a friend.
“You’re right about that,” Dark said a few moments and brush strokes later. “And I think that’s what I’m most curious about.”
“What do you mean?” Daisuke asked.
“Krad, Yessenia, and I were made by the Hikari. The differences between their magic and Makoto’s are like night and day; but for creations like ourselves and the new artworks, magic is magic is magic. Hikari works are so used to their particular magic, that Makoto’s must seem like a whole other spectrum of power to them; and, for lack of a better word, it's… tempting.”
“Tempting? So it is like Grandpa was explaining before… ‘creatures of magic are drawn to those who possess it.’” There was a brief pause, and then a jolt of realization. “Wait… have you felt that way?”
“Psh, no!” Dark scoffed. “The only thing I’m tempted to do is take her on a date!”
“Oh, for goodness sake, Dark!”
“ What? Tall, powerful, and gorgeous? Who wouldn’t?”
The two laughed as Daisuke continued his project, and while Dark was enjoying lightening the mood, the question haunted him the rest of the night, and a sense of guilt settled on his shoulders. Was that what that odd feeling about her was? Being tempted?
~*~
Satoshi sat on the edge of his bed with his face cradled in his hands and feeling sick to his stomach. He wasn’t sure how long he had been out, but the memories and all the emotions that came with them and then some hit him all at once the moment he awoke. He was mortified, disgusted, and angry on her behalf… and too ashamed to face her.
He couldn’t quite remember Krad having taken over. One moment he had been at the decoy heist location, the next he was in the school attic with Kyokutou bleeding and mangled and suspended in front of Krad. And then… and then…
He remembered screaming and trying to break through the confines of the white darkness to transform back, pleading for Krad to stop but all in vain.
“Why should I?” Krad had mentally retorted through a breath and a moan. Then suddenly, for one horrific and lingering moment, Krad let him have control of their body; but just barely .
One moment to make him look.
One moment to make him feel.
“What’s the matter, Master Satoshi?” Krad chuckled as he guided Satoshi’s hand down her ivory neck, her chest, her stomach. “Don’t you want this girl? Isn’t she beautiful? ”
With a stomach churning bitterness, Satoshi realized… Krad was right.
She was beautiful, and he did want her; but not like this. This wasn’t what he wanted at all, and he screamed as such. Krad just laughed.
“She’s all mine, then. Now, leave us be.”
All seemed lost when she suddenly caught them both off guard with the kick to the groin. The pain coursed so hard through Krad that even he felt it beyond the vale, but by God was he relieved and proud of her! He cheered her on as she made her escape. But those precious moments of relief always seem to be so short-lived.
Those last few wisps of consciousness came back to him in flashes like a nightmare you piece together and remember upon waking. Her wings shattering and then watching in horror as she crashed and tumbled to the ground. And then he saw her scar… the same scar she had been so worried about him seeing.
She looked like she had had her own pair of wings but they had been seared away. What on Earth happened to you? He found himself wondering. How much pain had you been in? Does it still hurt? How long have you been suffering all by yourself?
He didn’t want her to suffer any longer, to feel that something as inconsequential as a scar would change who she was as a person, or how he felt about her. He wanted to shoulder that weight with her.
But when Krad pondered the notion of marking her himself, the shame came to him tenfold. If he thought he couldn’t face her after the incident in the art room, how could he even suggest the idea to himself of even being in her presence after his alter ego left his own permanent scar?
So when the Phantom Thieves and the newly awakened Serpent of Eden came to the rescue, he’d never been so relieved to see them in all his life; and he watched from within the vale as Dark took her to safety.
The last thing he remembered was Yessenia lunging at Krad. And then he was in his moonlit room, feeling cold and shaking with nerves, and a guilt that made itself painfully comfortable in his chest.
“Why?” he choked, his voice rasping through the knot in his throat. “Why would you do such a thing? I thought you hated her! And then you turn around and you—”
“She is an intriguing young woman, is she not?” Krad nonchalantly interrupted. His voice was low and hazy like he had a million thoughts in his mind at once, yet was holding their conversation at the same time.
Satoshi looked up to see his counterpart’s visage sitting at his desk, browsing through and caressing the pages of one of his sketchbooks.
“She is but a human, such as yourself; yet, she has the magic and grace of a goddess,” Krad continued slowly. “I tried to resist. But it just all became too much… She became too much. Too… tempting. ” He glanced up at his Tamer with a grin. “I see now why you fancy her so much, Master Satoshi. And it seems to me we’ve become rivals in more than one aspect… for our shared body… and for the girl .”
Satoshi’s eyes widened in disbelief. “You don’t mean to tell me you’ve…?”
“Are you so surprised?” Krad chuckled darkly. “But so was I, at first. Yes, I’ve indeed fallen in love with her… and I fully intend on making her mine. ” He shut the sketchbook with a sharp snap.
Satoshi’s shivering regret became rage. “Over my dead body!” He growled.
“That can be arranged,” Krad sneered.
“I won’t allow you to hurt her again! Ever again! ”
“ Hurt her? ” The angel cried in mock dismay. “ Why, Master Satoshi, I would never! ” But then a sharp and calculating gleam glinted in his golden irises as he came to loom over and come face to face with the boy. “I just want to break that stubborn will of hers with my very own hands… and make both herself and that delectable magic of hers my own.”
Satoshi shuddered as his other half audibly licked his lips and chuckled, but he took a breath and squared up to the unholy ghost. “I’m not the same little boy you tried to destroy before, Krad. I’m stronger now. Stronger than before, and stronger than you or I ever gave myself credit for in the past. I’m going to protect her. And I’ll fight you tooth and nail to keep her safe.”
They glared at each other and, for the first time in over three-hundred years, Krad truly observed his host; recognizing him as not only a separate entity, but a young man. A threat.
“We’ll just see about that,” his voice was articulate and scathing with a quiet contempt. “May the best man win… Master Satoshi.” And he disappeared into his void, leaving the boy in the humid silence of his room.
Satoshi began to pace, no longer feeling regret but the angry sense of urgency of searching for a phase of action. He paused when he noticed the sketchbook Krad had left on the desk and began to browse through it himself. He gasped when he’d realized just exactly what he had been looking at…
“Kyou’s sketches.” Then horror dawned on him like snow. “The portrait… our sessions. He’s been watching us this whole time.”
Had that been the reason why he’d been so exhausted lately? Had Krad been taking over without him noticing? Plotting, feeding his fascination… no, a new obsession with her?
The guilt came and held hands with his anger as he growled and threw the sketchbook across the room, watching it skid and thud against the wall. He knew he couldn’t hide anymore. He didn’t have the right now, just as much as he felt he didn’t have the right to be in her presence.
“Even if she hates me now… I at least owe her this much.”
An idea came quietly to him and seemed to neutralize the guilt and self-hatred; a band aid solution for them, but a welcome one. He took his sketchbook once more, sat down at his desk, and got to work.
~*~
We did the right thing, didn’t we? It must have been the right thing… right? Reiko thought to herself.
It was late afternoon, and she came back downstairs from Makoto’s room with yet another tray of an untouched breakfast and a full cup of cold tea.
“She still hasn’t eaten?” Nasuke asked, eyes wide with paternal heartbreak. He sighed when his wife shook her head. “It’s been a week. ”
“I haven’t seen her this way since the possession,” Reiko said quietly as she dumped the hard and wasted feast into the trash. “She’s withering away from us all over again. What are we going to do? ”
Nasuke sat back and sighed, staring at his calligraphy set and freshly painted sacred sutures laid out to dry on the table. “I don’t know,” he put the brush back in its well, “Last time it was a demon who took something from her… but this time…” The unwanted truth lodged in his throat.
“ It’s us… ” Reiko covered her face and began to weep, “Oh, Nasuke… What have we done? ”
Nasuke stood and held his wife. “One’s fate is never certain… a vision is never certain. Not unless we do something about it. Do you know how often my visions’ trajectory will change just because one chose another path? Maybe what I saw isn’t Makoto’s true calling. But if it leads to where I think it leads, I won’t let it be. ”
“But–”
“We’ve almost lost her once, Reiko… I couldn’t bear it if we actually lost her when we could have prevented it.”
The words tasted bitter and felt like a card trick for not just his wife, but himself. Sleight of hand, an illusion of doing the right thing, but only really masking the truth, their guilt, as what they believed to be their parental duty to protect their eldest.
He knew she would be disappointed; but this? He hadn’t expected her to be so devastated. Did all of this really mean that much to her?
“I’m sure she’ll be back to her old self again soon, enough,” he finally said, a “truth” coming out in another exchange of cards.
Reiko tearfully looked up at her husband. “But which ‘old self’?”
~*~
Elias lay in his Maiden’s lap and, while he was thoroughly enjoying her fingers trailing down the length of his body, he hated seeing her this way. When they met, she was witty and kind, but viciously powerful. But now she was quiet, distant, and like a ghost that went between pining at the windowsill to going back to bed for a restless night of sleep.
And he discovered in the last couple of days since the Twin Shards left, that he and the Maiden were more connected than he thought. He knew that her magic linked them together, but he realized that an empathic connection was made, as well.
The heartbreak she felt was palpable and sat festering and stinging like a wound in his chest. And, even though he didn’t necessarily need to eat, hunger rumbled his tiny frame and felt like an empty pit in his stomach.
She was becoming weak, and day after day her strength fell away like petals from a flower. She was becoming as pale as he was white, and dark rings were beginning to cradle under her eyes. It was like watching a warrior losing their purpose, or an artist their inspiration, and it broke his heart.
“Maiden?” he said, looking up at her after what felt like years of silence. “It’s been a few days since you last ate.”
“I’m not hungry,” she said. Even her voice sounded weak and was monotone like a museum curator’s voice stating a fact.
“But humans need food for sustenance, do they not? You need to eat.”
She sighed and leaned her forehead against the glass, a glint of frustration catching in her eyes along with the midmorning sunlight. “I’ll try later.”
Elias let out a whining sigh as he climbed up to her shoulders and nestled himself into her snowy hair. He sat for a moment longer before noticing the garden down below.
“That’s a lovely little painting down there,” he said. “Did you paint it?” He was happy when what seemed like a chuckle shook her shoulders.
“Kind of,” she snorted. “But it’s not a painting. It’s my garden, and I grew it.”
“So… it’s not art, but you still created it, yeah?”
“You could say that.”
“Will you show me?” He felt her shoulders slump beneath him.
“I don’t much feel like going out, Elias.”
“Oh, please , Maiden?” the dragon begged in a prolonged fuss. “I’d very much like to see the rest of the temple. And you’ve been sitting here for so long, I’m worried you’ve forgotten how to walk!”
Another weak chuckle shook her shoulders before she took in a breath and sighed in defeat. “Oh, alright… I suppose if you’re going to be my familiar from now on, you should probably know your way around the temple grounds.”
She slowly dressed in her kosode and hakama and wrapped a shawl around shoulders despite the warm weather outside. She had made her way downstairs, and was just about to slide open the door when they heard a voice. “Oh!”
They turned to see Mother peering around the wall from the kitchen.
“Hi, honey,” Mother said quietly, hesitantly, as if she were afraid of scaring the Maiden back upstairs. “I’m happy to see you out and about. How are you feeling?” Her brow furrowed when her daughter shrugged. “You haven’t eaten in a while… would you like something to eat?”
“I’m not hungry,” the Maiden replied tiredly.
Mother fidgeted. “It’s been a couple days, honey.”
“I feel like if I try I’ll be sick.”
Mother looked down, and Elias could smell fretting tears rimming her eyes, but she looked up with a brave and kindly smile. “Then how about some rice porridge, like how I used to make it for you when you were sick?”
The Maiden sighed and looked back at the door, stubbornness and irritation simmering in her chest before she let a slow breath out. “Fine… I’ll be outside in the garden.” Elias heard Mother take a soft sigh of relief as the door closed behind them and looked ahead as they headed to the garden.
His eyes widened as they approached the colorfully splotched patch of greenery, and took in a long whiff of the sweet and pungent aroma surrounding them like a curtain.
“So pretty!” he squealed as he jumped from her shoulders and skittered from bush to bush. “I’ve never seen something so beautiful! Well, besides you , Maiden.” She smiled softly as she followed him along.
“What are these called?” he asked as he came upon a tall stalk of red blooms.
“Snap dragons.”
“Dragons! Are they like me?”
“Sadly, no,” she chuckled. “It’s just their name because the blooms look like the heads of dragons.”
“Hmm… pity. I would love to meet another dragon. What about this one?”
“Hyacinth.”
“And this?”
“Irises.”
“This one?”
“Hydrangea.”
They walked along the path with Elias asking questions about each and every flower, bush, and berry and the Maiden describing and explaining the care of each one. And though she moved slowly, he was happy to see a soft glimmer in her eye and the tiniest smile curving her lips.
“These are all lovely!” he said as he sat in her lap and nibbled on a strawberry. “And to think you grew and tended to them all! You’re amazing, Maiden!”
She smiled and rubbed the top of his head with her finger. “Not that I mind, but you don’t have to call me ‘Maiden’, you know. I have a name.”
“Oh, your title?”
“No,” she giggled. “A name. Like the one I gave you. I’m Kyokutou Makoto. But you can call me ‘Makoto’.”
He let the name settle on his tongue before trying it out like a spell. “Mak-oto?”
“ Ma-ko-to.”
“Ma-ko-to… Makoto?” he beamed when she nodded and lept into her arms, rubbing his head against her chin.“Such a pretty title– I mean, name!”
“You’re too much!” she laughed.
“Oh, a laugh! You laughed! What a lovely sound!” He ran around her shoulders and under and through her hair, making her laugh more. “You’re much more beautiful when you smile, Makoto. Please don’t stop!”
He settled into her arms and looked up to see that, even though tears began to speckle on her silver lashes, her smile remained.
She brought him up to her chest and embraced him. “Thank you, Elias. I needed that… I’m so happy you’re here with me.”
He nuzzled into her chest, and pressed himself closer when she began to tremble and softly cry. “I’ll always be with you, Makoto. Please… please , don’t cry.”
“It’s just… I’ve just been so sad, and frustrated,” she wept. “When I discovered I couldn’t become a priestess… I felt like I wouldn’t amount to anything… But when Dark and Yessenia let me join them, I finally felt like I could do something with myself… be someone of importance… But I make a mistake… one stupid mistake… and I’m back to square one. I can’t carry on the family business… I can’t be a thief… my friends hate me now, and I’m left with nothing! I’m so mad at myself, I can’t stand it! I feel so alone, I’m so lonely…”
“But you’re not alone!” Elias cried. “You’re not, you’re not!”
“He’s right, you know,” a voice quietly agreed.
Makoto sucked in a breath, and her eyes widened with a glimmer of life Elias hadn’t seen in a few days. She quickly wiped away her tears before slowly turning around. And for a brief moment, Elias felt her heart stop.
Standing just beyond the entrance of the shrine stood a boy, blue hair lightly being rustled by the breeze and hugging what looked to be a binder to his chest. Though his brow was furrowed, a pleading smile posed hesitantly on his lips. His voice retreated to a whisper as they stared at each other. “Hi.”
Makoto slowly stood up, and spoke as if she couldn’t breathe.“Hikari.”
Chapter 16: Promises in the Garden
Summary:
After weeks of having not seen each other, Makoto and Satoshi are reunited at last in the safety of her little garden where secrets are revealed, self loathing is healed, and promises are made.
Notes:
WRITERS BLOCK IS THE WORST, Y'ALL.
But I am BACK. I am HERE. And HOPEFULLY there won't be another long stint between chapters now that I was able to figure this chapter out, and I think I know how I want up-coming chapters to go, as well!
Thank you all for your patience, and to those who checked up on me~. Now get ready for some much needed fluff after all the angst from the last few chapters!
Chapter Text
Chapter Sixteen
Promises in the Garden
Never losing eye-contact with him, Satoshi watched as Kyou slowly stood, her face soft but sullen with an odd glisten in her eye that he couldn’t place an emotion to. Despite his nerves, despite the uncertainty of her feelings towards him at the moment, a soft “oh wow” rose with his heart in a whisper from his lips as he noticed her hair was completely unwoven and flowing from its usual ponytail. And with a calming breath to steal his nerves, he took a hesitant step forward from the top step.
However, just as he passed under the torii gates, he gasped as a strange sensation came over him as though a coat was being shed from his shoulders, making him feel lighter. He turned in surprise and stood wide-eyed to see Krad’s apparition standing behind the threshold. The angel stood aghast for a moment before raising a wary hand to reach through the gate, only to recoil in pain and shock as the barrier crackled in green static.
“The temple won’t allow him in,” Kyou said quietly as she approached.
Satoshi blinked. “Kyou… you can see him?”
She nodded, “He’s more of a white, hazy ghost to me; but… yes, I can see him.”
“But… what do you mean the temple won’t allow him in?”
“The temple forbids those with ill intentions to enter; and… well,” she paused as she came and stood beside him, staring ahead at the specter seething outside the barrier. “We both know he has anything but pure intentions.”
Satoshi flinched at the verbal jab. But then a thought struck him…
“But wait… how was I able to pass through?” he asked.
“That’s easy,” she said, and he sucked in a breath when she turned to him with his favorite sweet, albeit tired looking, green-eyed smile. “I know that you won’t hurt me.” She turned to Krad once more and squinted, and the angel sneered and lowered his head like a tiger yearning to pounce. “Come on, let’s go further into the garden, away from prying eyes.”
“For now, dear, for now,” Krad crooned hungrily. But she didn’t hear him or chose not to react.
Satoshi followed her in anxious silence through a small grove of trees, gripping the portfolio ever tighter under his arm with each step. She stopped once they came to a little grotto surrounded by a myriad of colorful blooms and sprigs.
“Welcome to my garden,” she said with a shy chuckle, turning to him with a small and awkward sweep of her arm.
He nodded. “It’s beautiful.” He was quiet for a moment before taking in a small breath. “Kyou, I—”
He jumped when there was a sudden and shrill screech, and a white blaze of a blur whipped up Kyou’s legs to her shoulder. He blinked as a small snake-like creature had perched itself on her shoulder, teeth and wings bared, and its scales bristling like a cat’s fur.
“Makoto, what is that boy doing here?” it hissed.
“Settle down, Elias. He doesn’t mean any harm,” she said, gently setting him down on a bench beside her, and petting his head.
“But–”
“No, he’s right,” Satoshi interrupted, making the two look at him in surprise.
He couldn’t hold their gaze any longer and looked down in shame. “I have no right to even be here. Not after what happened. But I… I felt like… I just needed to—”
And in a sudden rush of silver and the scent of lavender, her arms were around him. He dropped the portfolio, and both he and his voice froze.
“Hush,” she said, her breath warm and wavering on his neck. “Just hush.”
A whirling tidal wave of relief and shock washed over him, and he fought back tears as his arms hovered hesitantly above her back, unsure of what to do.
“How?” he managed to whisper through the knot in his throat as he slowly wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his face into her shoulder. He was trembling, and clenched the back of her kosode in his fists in a torrent of anguish and gratitude that this wasn’t a dream. “How can you forgive me? How are you not afraid of me? ”
She gently pulled away and smiled at him, tenderly cupping his face in her palms. “Another easy question,” she put her forehead to his, “You’re not Krad. ”
He blinked through his tears. “You mean… you understand? ”
“I’m a priestess, remember?” she giggled. “I can tell the difference between a kind soul and an evil one. And you two are as different as night and day. Just because you share a body, doesn’t make you the same.”
Satoshi sighed in relief as he leaned into and kissed her palm. “Oh, thank God… thank God you understand,” he whispered. “And God how I’ve missed you!” He pulled her in tightly, burying his face into her shoulder once more.
She hummed happily and did the same in return, running her fingers through his hair. “I’ve missed you, too,” she whispered sweetly. They pulled away, cheeks rosy with blush, when she peeked over his shoulder and pointed to the ground beside them. “What’s this?” She asked.
And the comfortable blush that had been warming his cheeks blazed into a feverish heat when he realized she was pointing to his portfolio on the ground, and he stammered as he rushed to pick it up. “That’s… well, just… something I made. That is…” he took a breath to calm himself down, “I know there’s no way to undo what happened… but I felt like I couldn’t hide from you any more, and I couldn’t come empty handed… so….”
He offered her the portfolio with cold and trembling fingers, and held his breath as she took it with a confused blink and sat on the bench, the little serpent crawling into her lap. He watched as she slipped the small canvas from its sheath, and her eyes widened.
A small portrait of herself floated mid-air, dressed in the lavender gown from their project together, bare back and scar facing the audience of three. And from the scar, white translucent wings sprouted forth.
“Maiden, it’s you! ” Elias squealed as he scurried closer to get a better look. But she said nothing, and sat in wide-eyed silence.
“You see, I…” Satoshi started, unable to stand the pregnant pause much longer, and clenching the thigh of his pants in his fists, “I couldn’t think of any other way to apologize.”
There was a soft whimper, and he looked up to see tears streaming down her face, and her hand over her mouth.
“Oh, God,” he panicked, “I’ve offended you. I’m sorry, I knew I shouldn’t have—”
“No!” She wept, grabbing his wrist to keep him from leaving. “It’s just… I’ve always hated my scar. I’ve always thought it was the ugliest thing in existence… that it made me ugly. It’s a symbol of the worst time in my life. But, somehow… you’ve managed to make something so horrific into something beautiful. You’ve made me feel beautiful.” She turned to him with a tearfully bright smile. “Thank you so much!”
“Oh, thank goodness,” he sighed in relief and sat with her again. But the look she gave him broke his heart. So much sorrow, so much pain dwelled in her green eyes, but at least the tears she shed relieved some of her heartbreak. He rubbed her knuckles in quiet thought, and the question he’d longed to ask bubbled forth. “Kyou… if you don’t mind me asking… how did that happen?”
She gripped his hand and looked down, apprehension furrowing her brow. But then she took a deep breath and released it slowly. Her voice was nearly monotone when she spoke. “I suppose it’s only fair, given that I know about Krad. But,” she looked up to him pleadingly, “I can’t… tell you everything… not yet, anyway. Okay?”
He nodded, and he felt sorry for even asking as he watched her muster up the courage to speak.
“It was a few days after the Black Wings was destroyed the first time,” she began. “I’d been waiting in the garden for Yessy to call me, when I was suddenly attacked.”
“Attacked?” Satoshi gasped. “By who?”
“Not by a ‘who’,” she corrected. “But a ‘what’. ” He sat in wide-eyed silence as she reached over her shoulder to touch her back. “Whatever it was came up from behind… and inside me, somehow. I don’t remember much… I remember the initial impact, the pain… I vaguely remember my parents trying to help.
“It was like being caught in bed sheets. I remember seeing flashes of my parents, and could hear them scream in between moments of black and muffled warbles of voices. And the next thing I knew… I was waking up in dad’s arms, and I looked like this.” She gestured to herself from head to toe. “My hair turned white due to the trauma of it all. And my parents said that the blend of my magic with it’s forced my body to start changing; thus my hair growing to the length that it did, and my eyes to turn green.”
He gripped her hand tightly, and his voice came out in a raspy whisper, “And what of the thing? Were they able to get rid of it?”
She shook her head, and he could see more tears swimming at the corners of her eyes. “Mom told me it was too powerful… that when they tried to exorcize it, it was like it was taking my soul out with it. I would’ve died if they continued… so,” her voice trailed off, and she hunched over slightly like a withering flower.
“You mean… it’s still inside of you?”
She nodded silently.
All this time … he thought. All this time she’d been suffering by herself.
And it all made sense, now. No wonder she had shied away from people who were drawn to her. No wonder never seemed to believe him or anyone who gave her compliments. She felt she never deserved it… all she saw was the creature.
Just like…
And then it was as if she had read his mind…
“I think that's why I’m drawn to you,” she said quietly. She looked up to him with a rueful smile, gripping his hand a little tighter like it was the last shred of faith she had in herself. “We’re the same. We both have creatures that we can’t stand inside of us… and feel like we can’t be anything other than what we think they make of us.” She looked sad, and looked away.
“But it’s not true,” he said, tossing his doubts to the wayside, and suddenly feeling very brave.
“What?”
“If we’re the same, then the same thing applies to you, too.” He spoke slowly, taking her chin to make her look at him. “ It’s… not… true. Just like I’m not Krad, you’re not whatever is inside of you.”
She blinked in disbelief, but then shook her head, her tears swishing from her lashes to her cheeks. “But this thing is different! You have no idea what you’re talking about!”
Maybe it was because he hadn’t seen her in weeks; or maybe the boundary he’d promised himself to keep was more fragile than he’d intended, but he felt so flustered, and excited, and frustrated with her all at once, that he inched ever closer with every breath until they were nearly nose to nose, peering into her glistening green eyes, trying desperately to get her to grasp his point.
“What makes it so? And what makes you think I wouldn’t? Most importantly, what makes you think that I would care about it otherwise? If you’re willing and able to see past Krad and view me as my own person, why won’t you grant yourself the same grace? Why won't you grant me the same opportunity, and let me make my own judgment? Because, I think you’re brave. I think you’re kind. And, goddamnit, Kyou, I think you’re beautiful, scar and all!”
Her eyes went wide with surprise, and her face was so bright with blush that they seemed a brighter green and her hair even whiter. She sucked in a wavering breath as she slowly covered her face and began trembling softly.
“Oh, there you go again,” he chuckled as he pulled her into a hug. “Still not able to take a compliment.”
She sounded like a child as she spoke into her palms, “But… but I don’t—”
“Don’t you dare say that you don’t deserve it,” he quipped, “Because you do, and every other grace you’ve been denying yourself… just like me.”
She flinched. “We’re the same in that, too?”
“We’re the same in that, too… I’ve been denying myself any sort of forgiveness, or happiness for that matter. But I’m changing that now, and hoping that I can help you with that, too.”
He pulled away and brushed her bangs from her eyes. He couldn’t believe how bold he was acting; but at the same time, could care less.
“Promise me that you’ll try,” he whispered.
A whirlpool of emotion shimmered in her tears and the quiver of her lips, and he could practically feel her heart against his chest as she stared at him. With a soft breath, her trembling subsided and she seemed to melt in his arms as she leaned on his chest, tucking herself under his chin.
He felt her nod. “I… I promise,” she murmured. “I’ll try if you will, too.”
“I promise,” he said, holding her tighter.
She was quiet for a moment before he felt her lightly grip his shirt, and ask in a shy whisper, “Did… Did you mean it? I mean… what you said… about me?”
He felt himself flush red, almost feeling bad for having been so amused with her blushing so hard; but he nodded. He couldn’t turn back, now. He needed to convey these feelings, for both their sakes.
“Every word.”
“Even about my scar?”
“Especially about your scar.” He softly ran his fingers over the width of her back where the scar would be. “And just to prove it… may I see it?”
She flinched and her body became rigid once more; but with a deep breath, she sat back and looked at him. He could tell how hesitant she was, and she was gently trembling.
“You don’t have to,” he began, but she shook her head.
~*~
Makoto could feel her heart ramming in her chest as she slowly turned her back to Hikari and began to carefully pull her kosode from her shoulders. The early evening air was warm as it trailed over her shoulders and lower back, but she couldn’t help but shiver.
She wasn’t sure what made her more nervous: being exposed, or his lack of reaction. Was he disgusted, or did he truly not care? But then he asked, in a voice low and calm, “May I touch it?”
She gulped, but nodded. If he was going to face his fears in coming to her after all that’s happened, she was going to be brave and let go of this self-hatred. She could, at the very least, do this.
She heard Hikari shuffle nervously behind her before taking a breath, and then she felt his finger tips on her back. They were warm. So warm and gentle it made her stomach flutter and she gasped.
“I’m sorry,” he said, the warmth suddenly receding with his touch. “Did I hurt you?”
“N-no,” she stuttered between a quiet breath, covering her mouth in embarrassment. “It’s just… I thought I had lost sensation in my back ever since the incident; but… I felt you just now. I could feel you.”
He took in a wavering breath before gently touching her back once more and began tracing the length of the scar, following the jagged marks that seeped from a bloody pink to the pale of unmarred skin. “How about this?”
“Y-yes,” she replied softly.
He trailed over her shoulder blades. “And this?”
“Mmhmm,” she nodded.
He was so gentle and delicate about it all, like he was painting a canvas. Stroke by stroke and curve by curve, he gently traced the scar, giving her shivering and excited tingling chills and flutters in her stomach, and it felt so good . So good, in fact, that she bit her lip and struggled to keep soft whimpers from escaping her throat. And that made her more embarrassed than she already was, and an even brighter shade of red, and she prayed he didn’t notice.
“It reminds me of wings,” Hikari said quietly, continuing the gentle torture. “Even the contours of the impact look like the outlines and veins of feathers.” They sat in silence for a moment, and she was surprised when he suddenly trailed off her scar to her lower back. “There are so many.” His voice almost sounded angry.
“Of what?” Makoto asked, her voice squeaking slightly.
“Scars,” he replied, his fingers sifting up her waist to her biceps. “Where did all of these come from?”
“O-Oh, they’re from spirits and creatures I’ve handled in the past,” she mumbled shyly.
“Some of these look recent.”
“From the artworks.”
He paused. “And Krad?”
“Well… yes,” she replied, her heart breaking.
There was a hissing and trembling breath as air was sucked through his teeth, and suddenly she was jerked backwards by arms wrapped around her shoulders and waist. A burst of warmth spread across her back as she was hugged to his chest.
She gasped at the gentle heat, and had to compose herself before she spoke. “Hi-Hikari?” she stammered, holding on to his wrists.
“I’m making another promise,” he said, his voice a mournful growl and his breath hot on her cheek. “I promise I’m going to do all that I can to protect you from him.”
Without thinking, she replied, “I believe in you. I always have, Satoshi.” She gasped realizing her slip of the tongue. “I mean…”
His hold on her became tighter. “Say it again.”
“What?”
“My name… say it again.”
She wanted to squirm with how nervous she felt, but at the same time felt so safe and warm and, for what felt like the first time in a while, truly happy. She sighed and held his wrists a little tighter for security in her conviction.
“Satoshi,” she said again, trying hard not to let her voice be a whisper and risk him having her repeat it again.
He hummed, and she could practically hear the smile on his lips. Delicious chills ran up her spine as he nuzzled into her neck. She realized she could feel his lips on her skin as he spoke.
“It’s so strange,” he said softly. “Even after all this time, it still feels weird when Yessenia, and even Daisuke call me by my name. But with you, it just feels… right .” And then he asked, “May I call you by your name?” Too stunned and elated to say anything, she nodded. She felt his fingers gently turn her chin to make her look over her shoulder to him. “I want to look at you when I say it.”
He was so close . So rosy-cheeked, and practically nose to nose with her. And such a gentle smile. Blue eyes looking lovingly down at her, and only her, and she couldn’t believe it.
“Makoto,” he finally said.
And here she thought that she knew what happiness was, what safety felt like. What home felt like. She was home, and she felt like all the missing pieces she thought she lacked were somehow found in his smile, his warmth, his voice, his arms, him. She could only manage to whisper his name once more in response.
She closed her eyes as he kissed her forehead, and she became breathless as his lips slowly trailed down the bridge of her nose. He kissed her cheek, and then finally, finally… his lips hovered over hers.
“Makoto, I…”
Then there was a cough, and they both jumped.
Elias was on a stepping stone by their feet, standing on his bony back legs with his front arms folded over his plated chest, and his green-blue eyes squinting. His slender little body was curved in such a way that, for all the world, it looked like he was popping a hip at them.
“Getting awfully bold there, aren’t we, boy? ” He spat out the question with a flick of his tongue like venom.
Satoshi and Makoto looked at each other, and pulled away with a twinge of embarrassment and regret. They murmured awkward pleasantries and apologies to each other as Satoshi cleaned his glasses and Makoto resituated her kosode .
“It’s… it’s like I said before… I don’t mind your scar,” Satoshi stuttered.
“I appreciate that,” Makoto blushed.
“I’m sorry, for all of this.”
“No, no, don’t be.”
“I took things too far.”
“I wouldn’t have let it happen if I didn’t want you to.”
At that they looked at each other. It started with a sputter from Satoshi, then a snicker from Makoto, and then the two burst into laughter.
“We’re sixteen years old, ” Makoto guffawed. “How are we so awkward! ”
“It’s easy to lose yourself when you like someone,” Satoshi sniffed, wiping away tears with his palm. He grinned when Makoto looked at him once more. “Will you be back at school soon?”
Makoto felt as though all the happiness in the moment had slipped from under her, and she looked down. “I don’t know… there’s some bad blood with Yessenia and Dark right now… I don’t think I’m up for seeing Yessy and Niwa.”
“Bad blood?”
“I… I didn’t tell them about the art room incident with Krad… and it all trickled into what… what happened … and… they kicked me out of the group.”
“What? ”
“They said it was a matter of trust… and I broke theirs; so…”
“ ‘So’? So what? You’re not just going to give up , are you? They need you!”
“They don’t. Not now that they have Dark and Yessenia.”
Makoto could feel Satoshi’s eyes on her as she continued to tuck in her kosode .
“I’ve always known, Satoshi,” she said. “I’ve always known that I may not necessarily have even been needed. Especially since Dark and Yessenia have returned. They’ve been sealing artworks before any of us were even born . I have a feeling they’ve only been letting me tag along because I needed the ego boost… that I needed to feel… useful somehow. And they catered to me like a child.” She sighed. “I wanted so badly to be useful, that I ended up being selfish… reckless.”
She took a deep breath and let it out slowly through her nose, the sadness that had been sitting in her chest all week feeling like steam from a kettle that had finally been released, but was still hot and broiling inside. “It’s probably easier that I’m out of the way.”
“No,” Satoshi said sharply, making her jump.
“What?”
“No, you’re not giving up that easily. I won’t let you.” He held her shoulders to make her look at him once more. “You were the only one that could tell the difference between my magic and this other so-called Hikari. You’re the only one who can speak to these new art works. And, for whatever reason, they react to you differently than to Dark and Yessenia. There has to be a reason for all of this, and you need to stick around to find out!”
“But Yessenia said that she’d take my magic if I tried.”
“To hell with what Yessenia says!” he gently lifted her chin, “Past your ego… past your wants for feeling needed… what does your gut say?”
Makoto was silent for a moment. She had never really thought about her instincts of it all because, and she hated to admit it, she had been selfish. She was so happy in having found a purpose again that she did all she could to satiate that need, and it never seemed to be enough. But under all of that, she knew. She didn’t know how or why, but she felt that maybe she did, indeed, have some sort of purpose in all of this. And magic or not, she was going to figure it out herself.
“That I’m a part of this… whether Yessenia believes so or not,” she said finally.
“Then let’s make one last promise,” Satoshi said. “ Fight.”
“Fight.”
He pulled her into a hug once more, and she breathed him in, relishing his warmth and tried to find her resolve in it.
“I believe in you ,” he whispered. “I always have.”
She started to choke up and she gripped the back of his shirt. “I… I don’t know what to say.”
He pulled back with a crooked grin and a cocked eyebrow. “Say that you’ll be back at school tomorrow.”
“I see what you did there,” she snorted. “Clever, very clever. Are you making me make another promise?”
“Yes, it’s another promise.”
She rolled her eyes and chuckled when he leaned in closer, making her burn crimson with his sudden closeness and laugh again. “Fine, fine, fine! I’ll be back at school tomorrow.”
“Good,” He cupped her face in his hands, “Now get some rest. I’ll see you tomorrow.” He kissed her forehead before standing and heading back to the torii gate.
“I will,” she managed to whisper. “See you tomorrow.”
She sighed, touching her forehead as she watched him leave. It hurt her knowing that, not only was she alone in her thoughts again, but that Krad was waiting for him beyond the gate, and he’d melt back into Satoshi like ice in water. God knows what kind of torment he would be subject to as soon as they were merged once more; but at least they had these few precious moments. At least they had that much.
She stood and watched from her little grotto as he slowly descended the concrete steps of the temple. She thought it odd when he stopped and looked off into the woods for a brief moment before continuing on his way, but was too emotionally exhausted to think on it further, and slumped into the grass under her tree.
“You really, really like him, don’t you?” Elias asked as he lightly coiled around her neck, something like a jealous skepticism simmering in his tone.
“Yeah… I really, really do.”
“You know that that may stir up more trouble?”
“I do… but I don’t care.”
“As you wish, you stubborn girl,” Elias huffed, but tucked his head under her chin. “Promise me that you’ll be careful?”
“I promise.”
Chapter 17: Shadows at the Gate
Summary:
Krad meets a mysterious figure and they make an ominous bargain.
Notes:
Aaahhhh getting to officially introduce one of the villains was SO much fun to do! Writing these sorts of characters is kind of like reaching into yourself and trying to picture how you, yourself, would be as a villain! And with how I wrote Der Schatten… I think I’d be a sass master lol
I’ve been trying to figure out a way to introduce Der Schatten since his sneak peak at the end of chapter 11; and what better way than to strike a deal with the hero-smitten villain? He’s such a gremlin, and there’s so much more to him than meets the eye! I hope you guys love to hate him like I do!
Chapter Text
Chapter Seventeen
Shadows at the Gate
“Come on, let’s go further into the garden, away from prying eyes.”
“For now , dear, for now.”
Krad had had every intention of taking control at some point in their visit. He wanted— no— needed to hold her again, to kiss her. And when he saw her amongst the trees and flowers of her temple, every fiber of his being burned .
Ah, a vision! My goddess! Makoto!
He was all but clawing at the veil to break through to reach her, to taste her; but all hope and anticipation was dashed as soon as Satoshi passed the gate.
It was as if a hand held him back, and he was suddenly peeled away from his is Tamer from the inside out. He didn’t know how it was possible, but there he was; there they were. Tamer and Spirit somehow separated from what seemed to be a protective barrier. He reached up tentatively to touch it only for a zap of power to tase his fingers like a swat to the hand.
“The temple won’t allow him in… The temple forbids those with ill intentions to enter; and… well… we both know he has anything but pure intentions.”
And just as quickly as she had come, she disappeared amongst the greenery once more with Satoshi, leaving him touch starved and lonely.
“What a cruel little thing you are, my dove,” he muttered to himself. “Right there within my reach; and yet, I am unable to hold you. Why must you taunt me so?” He huffed and settled into his sudden isolation.
The late afternoon light made the forest surrounding the temple blaze orange, and the sounds of insects and wildlife skittered in the air like strange music. He looked around for a moment, and wondered if this is what “being a ghost” was to humans. Aimless and wandering. Unable to feel the world around them, but seeking to be noticed. But if he were a spirit in that particular sense, he could think of no better place to be in limbo than here: a quaint yet beautiful and quiet temple tucked in the cozy countryside outskirts of a small town, guarded by a solemn and beautiful priestess.
And then he realized he wasn’t alone. A waft of magic floated through the air to him and he flinched as it settled on his skin. Though it was fine and grainy like morning mist, it burned like a chemical, and he recognized it as dark and ancient magic. But he felt something else in it, too. Something… familiar.
Why does this feel like…? I can’t be, he thought.
He looked into the dark and mossy shadows of the trees and noticed a figure just barely visible amongst the leaves. He had to really squint, and even rely a little bit on his own magic to be able to see it, but there it was.
The form was simply that, a form; An odd vapor that seemed to fluctuate between looking humanoid and a cloud that oozed in and out of the shadows of the leaves. What looked to be a hand grazed along the wall, deterrent and stubborn sparks prickling at the tips. It stopped, and shook its perceived fingers as it heaved what sounded like a sigh. Its voice sounded like a corpse trying to speak.
“Still can’t get through,” it muttered. “But it’s to be expected.” It twitched, and then turned to face Krad.
The shadow itself was already black as smoke; but its eyes. Its eyes were blacker than any depths of hell Krad could have ever imagined, and they curved into a smile as it acknowledged his presence.
“Ah, The White Wings,” it garbled. “Or would ‘Krad’ be more appropriate? We finally meet.”
“How in the hell do you know my name?” Krad demanded. “Just who the hell are you?”
“You may call me Der Schatten ,” it said with a grand bow and sweep of a scarecrow arm. “And I make it my business to know; or rather, the Creator makes it my business to know.”
“ ‘Der Schatten’, eh? ‘The Shadow’. Not a very clever name,” Krad replied. “And just who is this ‘Creator’?”
A coal black jack-o-lantern smile sprawled across the dusty face. “Why, my Creator. Your Creator. The Twin Shard’s, Dark and Yessenia’s, as well. The one who brought you all back. The artist of the New Black Wings!”
Krad was stunned speechless. A New Black Wings? He found his voice along with a renewed sense of lividity.
“That’s impossible!” he snapped. “The only artists capable of breathing life into artworks, let alone being mad and powerful enough, were the Hikari; and they all died out ages ago, save for my Tamer, who is the last!”
Der Shatten’s laugh sounded like a swarm of flies, and in barely a blink was face to face with the angel.“ That’s what you think,” it buzzed. “Dig deep, White Wings. I know you can feel it, the Hikari magic within me. We’re part of the same piece, you and I. We all are. You could even say we’re brothers.”
“‘Brothers’ ,” Krad scoffed. “You’re no brother of mine. More like a cheap knock off, if you ask me.”
“I didn’t ,” it replied in just as condescending a tone and scrunch of its sandy face. “Be in denial all you want, my friend. The Black Wings has a new lease on life, thanks to the Creator; and everything, will come together in time…. piece by piece.”
Krad stared at the thing for a moment, trying to analyze the fog one black ember at a time. Whether he wanted to acknowledge it or not, this… whatever this was, indeed had Hikari magic in it. And even more odd than that, he felt the itching spiderweb thin connection of the Black Wings between himself and it. He relented with a sigh and folded his arms across his chest.
“Fine, I’ll bite. I’ll play along… for now,” he stated, staring down his nose at the sentient mist. “But trust me when I say that making me bored is very dangerous. Now, what brings you here of all places? Were you following us?”
Krad watched as Der Shatten meandered through the woods a little ahead of him, grazing its fingers along the wall and sending sparks flitting into the air once more.
“No, that just happened to be a happy happenstance,” it replied. They both looked up when they heard laughter up in the garden. “I’m here for the girl.” It looked over its shoulder with a charcoal smile. “We have big plans for her. ”
At that, Krad’s power whipped out like a burst from the sun, sudden, territorial and blistering.
“She’s mine ,” he snarled. “Touch her, and I’ll shatter you. "
Der Schatten flickered like a candle as the surge of magic slipped through him. “Now, now, don’t get your pretty little feathers all ruffled,” it tutted, patting its hands in the air to shush him. “It’s nothing like that, at all. She’s all yours. In fact, you’re destined.”
Interest piqued, Krad’s magic receded with a raised eyebrow. “Go on.”
Der Shcatten chuckled. “The Creator has taken a great interest in you two,” it continued as it circled back to playfully float around his fellow specter. “They think your magics mesh perfectly together.”
Krad grinned darkly. “I agree.”
“They also believe that that will aid in our plans.”
“And what are those exactly?”
“Why, to bring back the Black Wings and finish what the original ancestors started, of course; but with our own… twist on things, obviously. Artistic liberties and what have you.”
And then the smog twisted behind Krad and set its boggy hands on his shoulders sending an icy feeling of dread shuddering through him as if Death itself lingered behind him. He opted to stare ahead as he listened to keep his mind off its musty closeness.
“And, should you agree to work alongside us,” Der Schatten continued. “You will get another chance at gaining what you’ve always wanted… your own human body.” It cackled and wove back before him, spinning like a tornado of hellfire smoke. “Imagine… your own breath, your own body! Finally, all of life’s whimsy at your beck and call! And all of this… with the precious dove of your life on your arm.”
And a hot and hungry flare rose in Krad’s chest at the very notion.
The chance had slipped through his fingers before. He had been so close, so close! Plans had been made, deals set stone, sacrifices at the ready, and it had all been for nought. The Black Wings had been completed, and then completely destroyed all in one fell and tragic swoop.
But call it fate, or a cruel trick, there he was; back in Satoshi’s body and the game for dominance of their shared husk was back on. But this Der Schatten character, this Creator… could they really change the hand of cards he’d been given?
Another chance… he thought. This time… this time for sure. And maybe… maybe she…
“And Makoto?” he asked slowly.
Der Schatten cocked its head to the side inquisitively. “What of her?”
“If I agree… you must promise she will be mine, as well.”
The floating abyss smiled its rotting smile. “Why, Krad,” it cooed. “By the end of all this, she won’t be able to resist you.” He extended his hazy hand. “Have we a bargain, brother?”
And with a dark and triumphant smile Krad took it, and the hand became tangible and bony in his grip. “Done.”
They looked up when they heard more chatter up in the garden. As Satoshi’s voice was getting louder, Krad could feel himself slowly being pulled back to the entrance. He turned to the black ghost again.
“Before I leave, how do we get started?” he asked.
“Ooh, don’t worry,” Der Schatten replied as he backed away, his voice beginning to blend in with the evening cacophony of wind, leaves, and insects around him. “We’ll be in touch.” And with that he disappeared into the green shadows.
As soon as he had passed through the torii gates, Satoshi and Krad gasped as they were suddenly pulled to each other like magnets, and they both shuddered and grumbled being back in each other’s presence.
“I hope you both enjoyed your precious moment together,” Krad taunted as he settled himself back into his confines once more. “Because that is all I’m allowing you to have. How is my dove?”
“Hmph… wouldn’t you like to know?” Satoshi retorted in his usual cool manor. But then he stopped and looked into the forest beside him. “Were you alone?”
Krad chuckled. “Oh, wouldn’t you like to know?”
Satoshi rolled his eyes, but squinted hard into the forest once more before sighing and continuing on his way, having the chest-knotting sensation of being watched, and wondering what the burning feeling he had on his arm was.
Chapter 18: Snap
Summary:
Keeping her promise to Satoshi, Makoto returns to school; but tensions are high as Yessy and Daisuke try to reconcile with her.
Notes:
I AM BACK!
Writer's block and life stresses are a beeeeeeetch. But here we are, Chapter 18! This chapter was so painful to write Dx I wanted there to be a moment where things hit a point of no return between Yessy, Daisuke, and Makoto, and I wanted the tension and emotions to be palpable and realistic.
Though it took a while, I'm really happy with how this chapter came out, and I hope you guys will like it, too!
Chapter Text
Chapter Eighteen
Snap
Five minutes till the bell.
She has to be here today… she has to…
Monday morning came along with cold anticipation, and Yessy sat at her desk eyeing the classroom door, anxiously tapping her foot and drumming her fingers on her desk. Makoto hadn’t been to school for two weeks. Two weeks .
“We messed up, Yessenia,” Yessy thought to her spiritual companion. “We messed up bad.”
“I know…. I know,” Yessenia sighed mournfully. “Has Makoto’s mother said anything?”
Four minutes.
Yessy hopefully took out her phone, only to pout at the lack of new messages. “Nothing since yesterday,” she grumbled. “Last thing she said was that she finally managed to get Makoto to eat some porridge, and that a friend of hers came by to visit, and that seemed to cheer her up a bit.” She pouted harder at that. “I wonder who it was? Does that mean we could’ve at least tried to visit her?”
“Do you realize how stupid of a question that was?”
“Shut up.”
Three…
Two….
Yessy sighed and closed her eyes, laying her head in her arms. One minute to the bell and no sign of her. Daisuke gave her an apologetic look as he sat down and started taking out his notes. She closed her eyes to mentally prepare for the day as the teacher walked in.
“Good morning, class,” he said. And then there was a breathy gasp and soft squeals from the whole class. “Oh! And welcome back, Ms. Kyokutou. I’m glad to see you’re doing well.”
“It’s good to be back, sir,” a quiet and husky voice said in reply.
Yessy bolted up. “She came!” Tamer and Spirit thought in unison.
Makoto nodded politely and waved to people across the room as she made her way to her desk to the excited whispers and hisses of her classmates. And then their eyes met. Her tired smile faded, and she said nothing, did nothing. Nothing.
She just sat down. There was no smile. Not for Daisuke. Not for her. She simply sat and looked forward.
And as class began, despite her aching heart that she knew for a fact Makoto could feel, despite desperate glances to her, Yessy couldn’t determine what was worse: the fact she gave her that horrid blank look and said nothing, or what she would have said if she had said something. But there she sat, delicate fingers taking notes and green eyes ahead.
C’mon, Makoto… something… anything. Yessy prayed, hoping her friend would at least react to that. Still, painfully nothing.
The hour rolled by excruciatingly slow, but finally the last annoying tick of the final minute landed its mark, and the bell rang for the end of the hour. Yessy bolted up, leaving everything at her desk only to see Makoto had been swarmed by the rest of the chattering class, barely visible amongst the crowd, and her voice sounding like a whisper in comparison to the cacophony around her.
“Damn, that must have been one hell of a bug!” One student proclaimed.
“Mm, it just hit me all of a sudden; and I was bedridden the whole time. I could hardly eat anything, either,” she replied.
“I really hope my notes were easy to follow,” a girl fussed.
“They really were very helpful, thank you! I felt like I was reading directly from the textbook! I got through the homework, easy peasy. Well, I suppose I should go meet with the other teachers to see what else I’ve missed and to see what needs doing. I’ll see you guys later.”
Yessy shoved against the current of students. “Wait! Makoto, wait! ” But by the time the tide of bodies and chatter had cleared, she was already gone. Yessy sucked in a quivering breath and sat in Makoto’s chair in devastated frustration.
“I’m not going to lie,” Daisuke said as he came to stand next to his cousin. “I knew this was going to be hard, but that hurt way more than I was expecting.”
“I hate this…,” Yessy choked. “I hate this.”
And the rest of the day wasn’t any different. No matter where they managed to track her down, Makoto became like a ghost with them only catching glimpses of her before she slipped from their grasp. Despite her height, she would manage to blend into the crowd; and no matter how hard they wove through the masses of students, she managed to be faster. White wisps of her ponytail would trail behind her as she turned a corner; but just as they would jump the curve she would be gone.
“This is getting ridiculous!” Yessy growled as she stomped her foot after yet another failure to corner their elusive friend.
“Y-Yeah,” Daisuke agreed, puffing for breath with his hands on his knees. “I think we trained her a little too well in being a Phantom Thief. She’s slippier than we are!”
Yessy’s sadness and desperation gave way to sudden flaring irritation. “Well, I think she’s being a coward!” she snapped as she punched the wall. “She knew full well that if she came to school that she'd have to see us. If she’s brave enough to be here, she can talk to us, too!”
“That’s easy for you to say, Yess,” Daisuke sighed, folding his arms and leaning against the wall. “ We hurt her . But she doesn’t know we did it for her parents and to keep her safe. All she knows is that her friends hurt her, and she doesn’t know how to handle it. Hell, do we even know how to handle it? I mean, what do we even intend on saying to her? We can’t throw her parents under the bus.”
“I know .” Yessy’s face began to redden and pucker as she sunk to the ground, burying her stinging eyes into her arms.
“Just give her time, Yessy,” her cousin said in her favorite quiet tone as he slid down to sit next to her, wrapping an arm around her shoulder. “She doesn’t seem like a girl to hold a grudge. Especially towards her best friend.”
Yessy sniffed and leaned into his side. “We’ve had our fair share of fights over the years… but I just don’t know about it this time.” She sat for a moment before wiping away tears, then slipping out her phone and taking a determined breat.
~*~
Makoto looked around before quietly slipping out a side door and into the school courtyard.
“That was close,” she muttered as she walked along the cobblestone path. She jumped when her phone buzzed in her pocket, then moaned softly as she read the message:
Yessy: Come ON, Makoto! Please don’t do this… I know you’re upset, but we NEED to talk. You can’t hide from us forever!
Makoto clicked her tongue in irritation. “Wanna bet? ” She huffed and tucked her phone back in despite more persistent and dismayed buzzing.
She continued down the path, when suddenly she heard an odd creaking sound and she paused to listen. It sounded like something between an opening door, or the click of a turn screw to a music box. There was a moment of silence before there was sharp swishing noise and a hard thump. She followed the noise and realized she had come upon the P.E pavilion. And to her surprise, there in her full archery uniform was none other than Hanamura Yuko, the Art Club president.
She watched in silent curiosity as Yuko drew another arrow from her quiver and prepared it into the notch, admiring the strength, poise, and ease of which she broadened her shoulders, and pulled back on the wire. And with a concentrated squint of her eyes, Yuko let loose the arrow. Makoto flinched as the arrow made contact with the target, the sound being much louder up close. As she followed the arrows track she was amazed to see that it landed in a perfect bull’s eye. But then she looked closer…
One, two, three… four, five, six…
“ Seven bullseyes!” She gasped, then covered her mouth as Yuko turned in surprise. “Oh, gosh, I-I’m so sorry!” she stuttered. “I just happened to be passing by.”
“It’s quite alright,” Yuko giggled in reply. “Though, it’s a good thing you startled me after I shot the arrow. Archery accidents are , indeed, a thing.”
“You’re right, I’m so sorry.”
“Stop apologizing, silly. Besides, I’ve been at this for hours; I think it’s a sign I’m due for a break. Kyou, would you be a dear and hold the arrows while I take them out?”
“O-Oh, sure, of course.”
Makoto hurried to her side and awkwardly held out her arms, watching quietly as Yuko began dislodging the arrows from their mark and settling them on her forearms.
“You’ve been gone for a while,” Yuko noted. “Were you feeling ill?”
“Ah… yeah,” Makoto scraped for an answer. “I came down with a horrid flu.”
Yuko turned to her momentarily in dismay. “For two weeks? Oh, goodness, poor thing!” She shook her head and clicked her tongue in pity as she continued her work. “I know how it feels to be confined to your room for long periods of time. I’m glad you’re well, now.”
“Thank you, I appreciate it,” Makoto replied shyly. She was quiet a moment before she spoke again. “You really are amazing,” she said. “I’ve practiced archery before, but I’m always off the mark.”
Yuko grunted as she yanked an arrow from its crevice. “It takes years of practice,” she grinned. “My health tends to keep me bedridden; so I practice any time that I can, even on breaks. Speaking of which,” her violet eyes glanced at her as she lay down another arrow, “It’s lunch hour, and you aren’t with your friends- oh, what were their names- Niwa and Kagetsu, right? Did something happen?”
Makoto flinched then sighed. “You could say that,” she mumbled.
“Oh?” Yuko plucked the final arrow with a hard yank and took the pile from Makoto. “Well, how about you join me for lunch then, and we can talk about it?”
“I wouldn’t want to impose…”
“I insist! Come, come.”
With that they settled down underneath a nearby tree and opened their lunches.
“Tea?” Yuko offered as she opened her thermos.
“Oh, sure, thank you,” Makoto replied, holding out the lid of her own. She smiled as she took a sip. “Chamomile and lavender. And there seems to be a hint of vanilla, too.”
“Ah, a fellow tea connoisseur!” Yuko beamed.
“Yeah,” Makoto blushed. “I like blending my own, so I guess I’m pretty good at pinpointing flavors and what not.”
“I see,” Yuko smiled. “Now,” she sighed after she took a sip of her tea. “Tell me what’s been going on with you and your friends.”
“Well…” Makoto sighed, then took a sip of tea to quell her nerves and bubbling anger, and began.
Though she was careful to be sure not to say anything of her Phantom friends, the heists, and of Krad and what happened, everything, all of her emotions suddenly sputtered forth like water from a faucet, and so easily as though she weren’t confiding in someone she hardly knew. It just felt so safe and easy to unload her feelings to her mysterious acquaintance. The thought sat at the back of her heart as her face burned and her hands trembled with her voice as her nerves made her babble on with tears stinging her eyes.
“I made one mistake ,” she whispered. “I know I was in the wrong… I shouldn’t have lied; but to treat me like this? ”
“The punishment does not fit the crime,” Yuko murmured. “How terribly cruel to have excluded you so suddenly.” She set her hand on her knee as she offered Makoto her handkerchief. “I’m so sorry. You must feel very lonely. I know how that feels.”
“What do you mean?” Makoto sniffed as she dabbed her tears away.
“Well, with my illness, I’m hardly at school; and oftentimes I’m not even able to leave the house. When I am finally able, it feels like whatever connections I’ve made have faded, and I feel so… so…”
“Out of place?” Makoto suggested.
Yuko hummed sadly in acknowledgement. “Yes… very much so.”
Makoto sighed as she lightly twirled her tea in her palms. “I guess we’re both out of place, huh?”
“Yes, but at least we have each other for that, now don’t we?”
“If you don’t mind the company!” They both chuckled and continued chatting, the odd but comfortable placed-puzzle piece feeling in Makoto’s chest about her new friend settling her nerves and heartbreak.
Talking about anything and everything, the lunch hour came to a close with the mournful toll of the school bell.
“What, already?” Makoto blinked as she started wrapping her bento back in its sack. “I feel like we’ve just sat down.”
“Time flies when you’re having fun,” Yuko chimed as she shut her lunch box with a snap. “You’re a sweet and interesting girl, Kyou,” she said as she took the hand Makoto offered to help her stand. “Let’s do this again sometime.”
“I would love that,” Makoto agreed, happily. But then she blinked. The moment their hands clasped together, an odd sensation buzzed her palms.
“Is everything alright, Kyou?” Yuko asked, raising an eyebrow in confusion of their prolonged grasp.
Makoto gasped and swiftly let go, a feeling like the strain of pulling magnets apart throbbing her fingertips as their hands pulled away. “Oh, yes, I’m sorry.” But a question made its way from her heart and sat impatiently on her tongue. “Yuko… have we met somewhere before?”
The girl cocked her head to the side, lavender bangs peculiarly framing her face. “I wouldn’t believe so,” she replied. “We came from different schools prior to being enrolled here.”
Makoto nodded. “It’s just… I have the strangest feeling that we know each other somehow.”
Yuko smiled. “The universe works in mysterious ways. Perhaps we were friends in another life?”
“Yes… maybe so,” Makoto replied. They stood for a moment staring at each other, and even then Makoto felt that magnet-pull buzzing between the two of them. Realizing she had been staring too long, Makoto cleared her throat, and turned away from the violet gaze. “Well… I’ll be seeing you, Yuko. Have a good day!” And she took off down the path towards the school, face flushed with embarrassment, but feeling giddy all at once.
“Yes, you as well, Kyou!” Yuko called back in reply. She giggled to herself as she began walking down the hill in the opposite direction . “Such a flustered and flighty little thing.”
And somewhere within the brush, a shadow within a shadow had been watching the two and chuckled to itself as it melted away into the green ethers of the leaves.
~*~
Lockers clanged shut, conversations swam loudly through the air, and stampeding footbeats echoed in the hallways as the students were heading home for the day. And Makoto sat in an empty conference room, listening, waiting, until the hallways became quiet once more, and she was sure she would be able to slip out the building unseen. She waited until the last jovial banter sifted to the white noise of an empty hall before slowly inching the door open, and peeking outside. Seeing the coast was clear, she sighed gratefully as she completely slipped through the door into the hallway.
Gently slinging her satchel over her shoulder, she headed towards the exit when someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. Both in surprise and a flare of anger, she swiftly turned on her heel with a growl under her breath, and swung the bag full force in a swift semi-circle only for it to be abruptly stopped with a hard thud.
“Well, hello to you, too,” Satoshi blinked, arm still raised by his face.
“Oh, Satoshi,” Makoto sighed in relief, letting her bag slump to her side. “You scared me.”
“I could see that,” he chuckled. But then he squinted and cocked an eyebrow. “You thought I was Yessy or Daisuke, didn’t you?” He sighed as she looked down and away from his gaze. “Would you really have hit them like that?”
“Maybe,” Makoto simmered through clenched teeth.
“I don’t believe that.”
She gave him a glaring green side eye. “Wanna bet? ”
“Makoto…”
He pulled her into a hug and waited. Her body felt hot and rigid, but she eventually let out a slow breath through her nose that warmed his shoulder and let her bag drop to the floor. She wrapped her arms around his waist and gripped the back of his shirt before pressing herself closer and eventually relaxing in his arms. “No… I wouldn’t have,” she said quietly.
He was quiet for a moment, rubbing her back to calm her nerves as he urged himself to say what needed to be said. “I helped you evade them for today, but you can’t hide from them forever,” he murmured in her ear as he ran his fingers through her hair.
“I know,” she grumbled. “But believe me you, it’s for their own good.”
“How do you mean?”
Her grip on his shirt became tighter. “I don’t have anything nice to say, and I don’t think I’ll be able to hold back.”
“Even to Yessy?”
“ Especially to Yessy.” Another hot wave of her breath rippled his shirt as she took deep breaths to calm herself down, but Satoshi could feel her tremble in anger. “I still feel so… angry… so raw that I feel like I don’t have a filter… I may bite their head off and say something I’d regret.”
“I’d rather you come out and say it,” a timid voice said. Makoto’s body tensed once more.
She slowly turned around to see Yessy and Daisuke standing at the end of the hallway. Yessy looked like she was torn between running away and wanting to start a fight; Daisuke stood hesitantly behind her.
As Yessy fidgetted under the cold green stare, she couldn’t help but feel the invasive twinge of jealousy that Satoshi was holding the friend she had been wanting to see for weeks. Had he been the friend that came to visit her that day? She shoved that thought to the back of her mind as she took a deep breath.
“Please, Makoto,” Yessy pleaded, taking a hesitant step forward. “We need to talk.”
“About what? ” Makoto snipped coolly. “I think Yessenia pretty much said everything she felt needed to be said. And you the lack thereof.”
Satoshi gripped her elbow. “Makoto…”
Yessy squinted. They’re calling each other by first names, now? “Now listen here,” she said. “I didn’t know—”
“Oh, please!” Makoto scoffed, her eyes becoming ablaze with green vitriol. “ ‘You didn’t know’! You ‘didn’t know’ that Yessenia was that furious. You ‘didn’t know’ that she’d belittle and treat me like a child, slap me and kick me from the group! And, sure, let’s say you didn’t know. You. Still. Said. Nothing in my defense! Some best friend you are!” Makoto’s voice was nearly feral and sounded like a growl as she spoke.
Yessy’s eyes widened in a mixture of hurt and shock, but quickly blazed red in anger. “Well what kind of best friend doesn’t tell her best friend she nearly died at school! And all to try and prove she could handle herself against a psychopath! You can’t prove anything if you’re dead! ”
“Yessy,” Daisuke whispered.
“It was one mistake! How many times do I have to admit that?” Makoto growled as she pulled against Satoshi’s grip. “But how many times have I proven myself, otherwise? What about everything I’ve done, the artworks I’ve sealed? Are you just going to gloss over that?”
“You also lied to us! Are you going to gloss over that? ”
“I said that I was sorry! That should have been enough! But no-o-o-o , you all keep rubbing it in my face! You’re treating it like some sort of high treason! The punishment doesn’t fit the crime!”
Their shouts and the boys’ interjections became as loud as though the rest of the student body were crowding the halls. The girls in all their scathing anger continued to shout and point fingers, while their dear cousin and friend did their best to hold them and mediate. But even arguments amongst the dearest of friends can take a turn for the worst.
“Fine, I’m a horrible person for telling the one lie! Are you happy now?” Makoto snarled.
“No! I’m not! ” Yessy shot back.
“Fine! Think what you want! But I can’t help but feel like I’m meant to work with you all! I know you and Daisuke can feel it. Dark and Yessenia, too. You guys need my help, and you know it!”
“No, we don’t need your help” Yessy shouted. “We’ve never needed your help! I only let you join us because I felt sorry for you!” And then she realized what she said and covered her mouth to stop herself, but it was too late.
Her heart broke as Makoto’s face dropped and she backed away, nearly stumbling into Satoshi’s arms. Her green eyes became wide as they began to gloss over with tears and her breaths became sharp and shallow.
“Makoto,” Yessy whispered as tears knotted her throat. “Makoto… Makoto, I didn’t…”
Makoto composed herself with a sniff and quickly willed the tears away with the shake of her head. “No. No, I think you did,” she replied sharply as she swiftly turned her back to them and picked up her bag, then took Satoshi’s hand and started down the hallway. “Well, that’s fine . That’s just fine. I don’t need you, either.”
Yessy’s mind began to race with panic and regret as she watched her precious friend, her Maiden, become farther and farther out of reach and eventually through the exit doors out of sight. Frozen in the moment, she didn’t want to believe the harm she’d caused; but the harsh reality fell upon her with the loud clack of the metal doors closing, leaving them in the hushed chilly hallway.
“Daisuke,” Yessy sobbed as she fell to her knees. “Daisuke… what have I done?”
Chapter 19: Do or Die
Summary:
After Makoto and Yessy's fight, Satoshi helps Makoto find her resolve to keep fighting.
Notes:
So this chapter was initially going to be very, VERY beefy, because I wanted to show the parallels between Satoshi and Makoto, and Dark, Yessenia and the Twin Tails. But I felt that it would have been a bit TOO long, so I opted to make it like a two-part episode involving parallels. I hope you like part one! Part two will be close behind!
Chapter Text
Chapter Nineteen
Do or Die
“You can’t really believe she meant that?”
“It really seemed like she meant it to me!”
“You know how she gets when she’s mad… always flying off the handle.”
“Yeah, well this time she flew too far!”
After they had barged through the school exit, Satoshi had remained silent as he let Makoto lead him to the nearby park, eventually coming to rest in a secluded patch of grass in the trees. Sitting under a brown-leafed oak preparing for fall, he held her as she sobbed into his shoulder.
How did all of this get so out of control? None of it made sense. It wasn’t like Yessenia, or even Dark for that matter, to be that cruel as to hurt Makoto in such a way. And for Yessy to be acting the way she had been, especially with that far beyond below the belt remark about not needing her best friend. He felt like there was something missing; something that one side was not telling the other.
He already knew Yessy had a hell of a temper; and it was slowly becoming more evident that his newfound crush had quite a bit of one of her own. Feeling awkward in being caught in the middle between two feuding friends, he couldn’t help but wonder if maybe both sides were being irrational. But he wouldn't dare bring that up for fear of backlash; especially from Makoto.
He held her and rubbed her back as her sobs slowly became hiccups to catch her breath, and said, “Makoto… remember what we talked about in the garden?” He felt her nod. “It doesn’t matter what they think, remember? You still need to fight.”
“I can’t,” she sniffed.
“You can’t, or won’t ?”
“I can’t! ” she snapped, pulling away to look at him with a mix of fury and devastation that took him aback.
She sighed and leaned against the tree, looking up into the flittering green canopy of leaves above.
“Ever since the incident… next to my family, Yessy was the only friend who didn’t turn her back on me, who believed in me. She tried so hard to get me back into a routine and do something with myself.” She smiled sadly but it gradually melted into disdain and heartbreak as she continued, “She believed in me when I couldn’t even believe in myself to want to keep breathing. To know that she didn’t mean a word of it… that all of this, all my work wasn’t even needed… that it was just some pity party to validate my self-worth, I’m left here thinking… ‘Oh, gods… not even my best friend believes in me. What am I good for?’”
Satoshi suddenly became irritated, and took her chin. “Kyokutou Makoto.” Then he promptly flicked her as hard as he could with the top of his nail on the forehead.
She cried out startled, then glared at him in stunned disbelief. “Ow! What the hell, Satoshi!”
He squished her cheeks in his palm. “What the hell yourself, Makoto. The Makoto I know wouldn’t take this sitting down, whether anyone believes in her or not. She would show them all up in a second .” He chuckled when Makoto just tearily blinked in surprise. “Whether anyone believes in you or not, the only one to tell you to keep going should be yourself. And you’ll always have me.”
She sighed as he kissed her forehead, then pulled her in to have her lean into his side and rest her head on his shoulder. “I know I do… but what if they really haven’t needed me? What if I’ve just been in their way this whole damn time?”
“Have they said as much?” Satoshi pressed.
“Well… no.”
“Dark and Yessenia can be two of the most blunt and petulant people I know. If you had truly been in their way, being Yessy’s friend or not, they would have told you to sod off ages ago. Makoto,” he took her chin to make her look at him once more, “I can’t explain why, but something’s just not adding up. You have to go tonight.”
“Tonight?”
“Look.”
Satoshi pulled out a small, worn black notebook with “Police” emblazoned in gold on the front, weathered and peeling off the cover from years of being taken in and out of his pockets. He licked his thumb and quickly skimmed through the pages until he jabbed his finger at a certain page.
“There,” he said. “ The Twin Tails. Two separate statues; but, when combined, make a whole diorama of a pair of foxes. Dark and Yessenia’s warning letter stated that they’ll be stealing the Maiden’s Bow at the Himemura residence; but their target tonight is Twin Tails is at the Sukiyama residence. You should go, just in case.”
A nervous and sinking feeling wriggled in Makoto’s stomach as she silently stared at the page. She had nearly forgotten about these two.
She had gone on a reconnaissance mission a month or so back with Yessy to check out the Twin Tails just before they were taken to their new home in the Sukiyama residence. She remembered that by that time they had, indeed, already awakened; but found it odd that they hadn’t made themselves known to them. They just sat silently on their pedestal, not saying a word; seemingly content and enjoying being admired by the museum-goers. One would think that that could be cause for relief, but it was exactly what made Makoto so nervous.
While they seemed to be docile in that moment, Makoto felt an overall sense of mischievousness. They were toying with them. They knew she and Yessy were watching. They were pretending to be asleep, like children hiding under the covers from their parents when they were up well past their bedtime.
She also had the sense that they were much more powerful than they were letting on; yet another game they were playing. They were plotting, holding all of their cards close to their chest, and letting whatever they were conjuring simmer underneath their living stone surface. They were ready and just waiting for the Phantom Thieves to make their move.
“These two do seem tricky,” Makoto finally said, her voice quiet and pensive. “Even more so than the Angel statue; and that’s saying something.”
“Then you should go,” Satoshi persisted. “At the very least to be there just in case.”
Makoto sighed. “I just don’t know.” She could feel Satoshi staring at her long and hard before letting out a slow breath through his nose.
“I can’t tell you what to do, Makoto,” he stood and offered his hand to her, “But, I really do think they’ll need you. I think you know it, too. But, no matter what you choose, I’ll support you.”
She nodded, but felt an odd prickling feeling in her chest as she took his hand and noticed a glint in his eyes as he watched her stand. Her stomach wriggled nervously at both. Was he frustrated with her? She wanted so much to say something, but just couldn’t bring herself to face that notion, and just mumbled, “Thank you.”
“Come on, I’ll walk you home.”
They walked silently the whole way until they made it up to the last step when she quietly turned to Satoshi and said, “Thanks for walking me home.” The steely glimmer was still there and she looked away.
It was as if he read her mind when he sighed himself, then chuckled softly and pulled her into a hug.
“I’m not mad at you. I guess I’m projecting a bit… I’m seeing a lot of my old self in you.” He held her a little tighter and spoke softly in her ear, his breath tickling her neck and giving her delicious chills down her spine. “Don’t give up like I did,” he continued. “You’re not alone. You’re more powerful than you know. Believe in that. And if you can’t, know that I believe in you.”
She sighed, pressing herself closer to him and gripping the back of his blazer. “I’ll try,” she whispered.
She hummed happily when he gently pressed his lips to her cheek, when he suddenly gasped and quickly pulled away.
“ He’s waking up,” he hissed. “Go through the gate, quickly!”
He practically shoved her through, and Makoto watched helplessly as he held his chest, gasping. She began to rush to him when he held a hand up to her to stop. He took in a wavering breath before he straightened himself up to look at her, trembling and sweat beading on his forehead.
“I nearly made the mistake of giving up before, Makoto,” he gasped. “If it hadn’t been for Daisuke… I wouldn’t be here today. It was hard… felt impossible, even; but, I’m so glad I kept going. Because if I hadn’t, I wouldn’t be creating again; I wouldn’t be able to hold back Krad like I can now. I wouldn’t have made friends like Yessy or Daisuke… I wouldn’t have met you .
“With this new stance on life, I refused to hold myself back anymore; and I care about you too much to see you do the same. You’ve done it before, I know you can do it again… Fight. ”
Makoto was shocked and heartbroken all at once. She knew the stories; but hearing it from his own mouth of how close he really was to the edge and falling prey to the abyss that was the curse, it hit home in a way that she couldn’t explain. And seeing him fight for control now made that truth all the more tangible and harder to bear. She couldn’t imagine it. But then again… maybe she could.
And it was like an icy slap of cold water to the face. Just like Satoshi saw himself in her, she saw herself in him . It was like time suddenly looped back in her soul to when she was fourteen, clawing for any sort of meaning or purpose in her life. How Yessy suddenly took her by the hand and slowly but surely helped her to find, at least a semblance of peace, helped her become stronger. She had come far and worked hard to be where she was now. And so had Satoshi. And even now, despite him fighting for his own life, as she was slipping once more into her own abyss he became her hand to clasp on to.
Satoshi cried out and fell to his knees on the steps, clasping his chest. Makoto took a hesitant step back as his fist came down on the barrier, green sparks bursting upon impact, and she caught glimpses of hungry golden eyes searching for her as he thrashed and fought for control.
Finding her resolve in her wavering breath, she knelt down to be eye level with him. “Okay,” she finally said in an uncertain whisper. “I’ll go.”
Satoshi coughed and wheezed, but managed to look up at her. One eye had remained blue, but the other one had become like oil and water with a mix of gold swimming in the hue. He clenched his eyes and shook his head; then with a gasp, looked to her once more, and his eyes were once more his brilliant blue.
He smiled and pressed his forehead with hers through the barrier. “Atta girl.”
Chapter 20: The Twin Parallel
Summary:
With Yessy still reeling from the aftermath of her fight with Makoto, Dark and Yessenia head into their heist to steal the Twin Tails. However, these feisty foxes are more than the Phantom Thieves had bargained for, and drop a bone-chilling revelation about their new existence in their return from their three year disappearance.
Notes:
I BACK AND READY TO KICK ASS AGAAAAAAAAIN!!!!
Sweet Lordy, if I didn't know writer's block is something of the human hubris, I would think that it's the invention of Satan, himself. It's been SO HARD to move past this hump, especially when the motivations hasn't been there to help me push my way through it. But, the last few days I've forced myself to sit down and get this gosh darn next chapter written, and it feels SO GOOD to have gotten it done!
So, while writing this story, I was having a hard time about figuring out the different artworks that the Thieves would face throughout the story. Luckily, two of my friends were kind enough to let me use their OCs to fill in the gaps! The first was the Sleeping Goddess in Ch.5, based off of my friend Sushi's OC, Yume. And the second are the Twin Tails, Amika and Kazuya, from my sweet friend Ami~.
What's super ironic about these two posing as a threat, in Ami's AU, Amika is very, very timid and would rather try to talk things through than to fight. And Kazuya is rough around the edges, but is actually a big ol' softy. So, writing these two as they are in my story was a hilarious and refreshing delight to work with! And when I showed Ami a little sneak peak of the chapter she was both thrown off and tickled about the change, too!
That being said, I thank you guys for your patience! This chapter has been a long time coming, and I'm already brainstorming Ch. 21! And with that---
LET'S-A-GOOOOOO!!!!!
Chapter Text
Chapter Twenty
The Twin Parallel
The evening air wasn’t the only chill that lingered in the silence. Yessy had been uncharacteristically silent and had numbly gone through the motions of preparing for the heist. Even her transformation into Yessenia looked to be too easy to do with nothing but a red-eyed sniff and a wince of pain. And as she and Dark flew into the night, Yessenia could practically feel the heartbreak weighing heavily in her chest, even with Yessy so far into her void.
“Come on, Yess,” she said quietly. “There’s no time for sulking now. We’ll sort everything out with Makoto later. We have a mission to focus on now. I need you.”
“And we need her, ” Yessy managed to croak, her voice sounding so far away. “ I need her.”
“Need her or not, we don’t have her; and we need to keep moving forward,” Yessenia said sternly, but the heartbreak and regret had permeated her voice. “That being said, I need you at the ready and at full power. We’re coming in now.”
They landed in the opulent garden and made their way up to the just as gaudy ornate double-doored windows. With swift finger work, Dark snapped the lock open and mounted the windowsill.
“Hold it,” Yessenia said, gently gripping her brother’s shoulder. “Ever since Makoto pointed out there may be hidden cameras, I’ve been nervous about it since.”
She plucked a feather from her wing; then, mumbling a quick spell, thrust the feather forward. A vibrant purple orb budded at the tip of the feather, then sparks of light burst out and crackled and snapped through the air. There was a moment of silence before a sound like multiple firecrackers reverberated through the room.
“ ‘Kay, let’s move,” Yessenia said coolly, before jumping past Dark and darting across the room.
They ran in silence for a moment when Dark gingerly broke it.
“You miss her, too, huh?” He said in hesitant nonchalance. He sighed when his twin said nothing, but pumped her legs harder to hasten her sprint.
They snuck from room to room, being careful to quietly dash by maids or butlers that would scuttle down the hallways going about their business.
“They’re going to be a problem,” Yessenia grumbled in a whisper.
“You know,” Yessy said coyly. “This would be a lot easier with a third person to knock them out so we can go on ahead.”
Yessenia rolled her eyes and plucked three small, metal spheres from her utility belt. “ Or we can just do what we’ve always done.”
She tossed the balls down the hallway, where they bounced and rolled to a stop at the staff’s feet, then suddenly burst and sputtered out gas. The staff paused with startled gasps, then suddenly wilted and slumped to the floor with dreamy sighs. To her brother’s chagrin and ignoring her Tamer’s irritated grumblings, Yessenia sprinted through the mist.
Finally, they came to what looked to be a lounge. The large room glittered with marble floors and pillars with lush red sofas framing gold tasseled carpets.
Dark whistled. “Ritzy. Now, where are these little boogers?”
“I’m not sure,” Yessenia said. “But I can definitely feel them.”
They walked cautiously through the gallery, looking up to the second floor and in the crevices of the rafters. The Twin Tails were nowhere to be seen; But, at the same time, it seemed that they were everywhere. There seemed to be movements in tiniest of shadows, even in the glistening of the chandeliers hanging from the ceiling.
Suddenly getting the sensation that the walls were closing in, Dark and Yessenia slowly made their way back to each other, walking backwards and eventually coming back to back.
“I don’t like this,” Dark whispered. “Something’s not right.”
“You are correct in that,” a voice sifted through the air. “Something is definitely not quite right, at all .”
All at once, a pulse of power burst through the room like a heat wave, and with a startled creak, the large sets of double doors slammed all around them. Silence fell upon them in a hush, followed by slow, methodical steps. The angel thieves looked up to follow the sound to see a youngman slowly descending the winding staircase from the top floor, piercing green eyes glowing and glaring at them.
Fiery auburn hair framed the pale and beautifully fierce angular features of his face, making the malice in his eyes all the more daunting. Dark noticed that he wore a similar kimono set as Makoto, a layered forest green kosode , and a pair of rusty brown hakama .
Pointed red fox ears twitched irritably atop his head, and a long and luxurious white-tipped tail swung lazily behind him.
“There is supposed to be a third thief,” he said, his long pale nails making a hissing sound as they scraped down the wooden rails of the staircase. “Wasn’t that what we were told, Amika?”
“Yes,” a soft and dulcet voice replied.
Yessenia turned just in time to see a young woman peeking out from around the curve of a pillar, amethyst purple eyes glistening curiously from under long brown lashes. Long light auburn locks of hair spilled over her shoulders and swung softly around her calves like vines. She wore a short pink kimono with a light pink cherry blossom pattern that glimmered in the pale moonlight that filtered into the room.
The girl began rhythmically tapping her nails on the pillar. “The Creator said that our sister was supposed to be with them… how incredibly inconvenient. I am very annoyed, Kazuya.”
“As am I,” the boy said as he came to a stop at the bottom of the stairs, and casually leaned against the twisted railing. Then his green eyes narrowed. “ Twin Shards … where is our sister, the White Maiden? Why is she not with you?”
“I suppose you mean Makoto,” Yessenia replied calmly, the sinking feeling in her stomach digging itself deeper. “I’m afraid she won’t be joining us for the foreseeable future.”
The foxes simultaneously made a high pitched trilling growl through their teeth.
“How… inconvenient ,” the boy, Kazuya, practically spat the words through his fangs.
“How annoying! That is so annoying!” Amika fussed as she disappeared in a flash of purple flame, then reappeared at the bottom of the staircase, clinging to her brother. “I wanted to meet her so badly! I was so looking forward to becoming one with her!” she practically wept.
“Now, now, Amika,” Kazuya said, his voice calm but the irritation apparent as he embraced his sister and ran his nails through her hair, his eyes never straying from the Phantom Thieves. Then, his features darkened and a sinister smile split his face. “At least we have the Twin Shards , now don’t we? We can always become one with them … then go find her. What do you say, dear sister? Shall we have some fun with our fellow twins before we consume them and go look for the White Maiden?”
Amika turned her face from her brother’s chest with a wicked sneer towards their opponents. “Why, yes. That does sound fun, indeed. ”
“Shall we?”
“Yes. Let’s. ”
Before they could react, the Phantom Thieves were sent flying in opposite directions with swift kicks to their ribs. Once a young man and woman before them, they now seemed to be nothing but blurs of malice and magic.
Yessenia barely had a moment to catch her breath, when a sharp burning sensation seared her face as Amika’s claws raked viciously across her cheek. Skidding to a halt and with a quick shake of his head to gain his bearings, Dark frantically looked around to find the boy, only to hear a chuckle before just barely seeing him in his peripheral, and getting knocked around once more.
It looked to the Twin Shards that The Twin Tails phased in and out of existence. Right when they’d thought one twin was heading for them, the other would seem to replace them. And right when they’d thought they’d discovered a pattern in their attacks, it would fumble from their concentration when the pattern suddenly skipped, and the foxes dished out a new attack along with it.
With a frustrated growl, Yessenia thrust out a blazing purple feather into the thrashing ether, and grinned when she heard a startled shriek of surprise. The feather had lodged itself into Amika’s shoulder, and she stood wide-eyed in stunned silence for a moment before the feather sparked at the tip and she screamed as the spell engulfed her in a body-jolting shock. Her body convulsed pitifully as she slumped to the floor.
“Gods damnit it all, finally! ” Dark hissed as he took aim, and shot his own feather at Kazuya, growling in triumph as it pierced his upper arm.
“Amika!” Kazuya winced, the bolts of magic zapping him mercilessly as he shambled to his sister. “Sis… Sis, are you alright?” Amika let out a soft whimper as her brother cradled her against his chest. He kissed her forehead as the sparks coiled around them. “Don’t worry… it’ll be over soon… at least we’re together.”
Dark and Yessenia watched in frigid anticipation as the twins held each other, only for their moment of triumph to slip from their grasp as swiftly as the battle has begun.
Amika lay limply in her brother’s arms before she started snickering. Kazuya’s quivering lips crumpled into a smirk before he, too, started chuckling, and then the two burst into acidic laughter.
“ Gotcha! ” Amika giggled. “You should have seen the look on your faces!”
“How is that possible? ” Yessenia gasped. “That had always been enough to take down the others in the past!”
“ Wow ,” Amika scoffed as she sat up, “You really thought that would work? ”
“For being nearly four-hundred centuries older than us, you two really are stupid ,” Kazuya snorted.
“What’re you brats getting at?” Dark asked through clenched teeth. “We’ve never met an artwork that we couldn’t seal! You little shits shouldn’t be any different!”
“Mm, no we shouldn’t be… but we are. You there,” Kazuya grinned at Yessenia as he helped his twin off the floor. “You say that your little trick-” He tossed his head back dramatically with his wrist over his eyes in faux distress and mimicked her voice, “ - ‘had always been enough to take down the others in the past!’ But you forget…”
“We’re not of the past!” Amika giggled as she hopped to standing, and wrapped her arms around Kazuya’s waist. “We were created recently; Therefore, not made like the others of the past. Oh, no, not at all! Neither are you two, for that matter.”
That last statement fell on Yessenia’s ears like a sour note on a piano. “And what do you mean by that?”
Kazuya blinked, his green eyes wide in surprise before his head lowered and he smirked. “You mean you still haven’t realized it , yet?”
“Realized what ?” Dark snapped.
The Twin Tails looked at each other with knowing grins.
“Well, as you know,” Kazuya began, “the Mother Canvas, or as you ‘originals’ know it, The Black Wings, was destroyed. So, our dear Creator, wanting to bring forth a new era of beauty to this otherwise provincial era of art, created a new Mother Canvas, and has been lovingly creating a new generation of living artworks to the menagerie of Hikari gallery.”
“Yeah, we’ve gathered that,” Yessenia said indignantly. “Get on with it.”
The two foxes couldn’t contain their glee and began to chuckle as they spoke in turns in a continued sentence.
“You, The Twin Shards, and our other beloved eldest, The White Wings , were created from the original Mother Canvas ,” Kazuya began.
“ But ,” Amika continued, “Did it ever occur to you, what with your return and all…”
“That if the Mother Canvas had been recreated…”
Then they spoke in tandem with sadistic smiles, “That maybe you had been recreated, as well?”
And Dark and Yessenia’s chests clenched with fear at this revelation, for, no– they hadn't thought about that. From the moment they were torn from The Black Wings almost four-hundred years ago, they simply had always been. They knew that with their return that The Black Wings had been re-created, but it had felt just as the same as before. Nothing had seemed to have changed within themselves; so it never crossed their minds that they themselves had been re-made, as well.
“S-so what are you saying?” Yessenia stuttered trying to regain her composure through this sudden existential crisis. “That we aren’t the same as before… that we’re somehow not as powerful as before?”
“Precisely ,” The Twin Tails said in reply.
“Once something is broken and put back together,” Kazuya began.
“It’s never really quite the same after… now is it? ” Amika finished.
Dark and Yessenia were frozen as the dawning realization that they may actually be outmatched settled in their bones like hell fire to a sinner’s prayer, hot and cold all at once.
“That shouldn’t matter,” Dark hissed, snapping out of his shock. “We were able to seal the other new artworks with no problem!”
Kazuya clicked his tongue in derision. “Yes, you did ,” he replied with a scoff. “But the thing is… you’re missing a key element for this all to work.”
“And that would be?” Yessenia asked incredulously.
“Think really hard, dear eldest siblings. What- or, more accurately- whom … are you missing from this failing thieving escapade of yours?”
Then a soft, milky voice broke through the tension. “Me.”
The pairs of twins looked to the top of the stairs towards the voice, and there a shadow stood, long white hair softly billowing and shimmering in the moonlight that seeped in through the open window nearby. A little serpentine creature was coiled on their shoulder and glaring down at them with crystal blue eyes. The Twin Tails sucked in a rasping awestruck gasp, and the pair of thieves stood in frustrated shock.
“Makoto,” Yessenia whispered.